Day: January 1, 2020
Kitab_Al_Fitnah
Afflictions and the End of the World
(1)
Chapter: “And fear the Fitnah which affects not in particular those among you who do wrong….”
(1)
بَابُ مَا جَاءَ فِي قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: {وَاتَّقُوا فِتْنَةً لاَ تُصِيبَنَّ الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا مِنْكُمْ خَاصَّةً}
وَمَا كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُحَذِّرُ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ.
Narrated Asma’:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “I will be at my Lake-Fount (Kauthar) waiting for whoever will come to me. Then some people will be taken away from me whereupon I will say, ‘My followers!’ It will be said, ‘You do not know they turned Apostates as renegades (deserted their religion).'” (Ibn Abi Mulaika said, “Allah, we seek refuge with You from turning on our heels from the (Islamic) religion and from being put to trial”).
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا نَافِعُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، قَالَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ أَنَا عَلَى، حَوْضِي أَنْتَظِرُ مَنْ يَرِدُ عَلَىَّ، فَيُؤْخَذُ بِنَاسٍ مِنْ دُونِي فَأَقُولُ أُمَّتِي. فَيَقُولُ لاَ تَدْرِي، مَشَوْا عَلَى الْقَهْقَرَى ”. قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَعُوذُ بِكَ أَنْ نَرْجِعَ عَلَى أَعْقَابِنَا أَوْ نُفْتَنَ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7048 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 1 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 172 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated `Abdullah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “I am your predecessor at the Lake-Fount (Kauthar) and some men amongst you will be brought to me, and when I will try to hand them some water, they will be pulled away from me by force whereupon I will say, ‘O Lord, my companions!’ Then the Almighty will say, ‘You do not know what they did after you left, they introduced new things into the religion after you.'”
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ مُغِيرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ أَنَا فَرَطُكُمْ عَلَى الْحَوْضِ، لَيُرْفَعَنَّ إِلَىَّ رِجَالٌ مِنْكُمْ حَتَّى إِذَا أَهْوَيْتُ لأُنَاوِلَهُمُ اخْتُلِجُوا دُونِي فَأَقُولُ أَىْ رَبِّ أَصْحَابِي. يَقُولُ لاَ تَدْرِي مَا أَحْدَثُوا بَعْدَكَ ”.
Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d:
I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) saying, “I am your predecessor at the Lake-Fount (Kauthar), and whoever will come to it, will drink from it, and whoever will drink from it, will never become thirsty after that. There will come to me some people whom I know and they know me, and then a barrier will be set up between me and them.”
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَهْلَ بْنَ سَعْدٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ أَنَا فَرَطُكُمْ، عَلَى الْحَوْضِ، مَنْ وَرَدَهُ شَرِبَ مِنْهُ، وَمَنْ شَرِبَ مِنْهُ لَمْ يَظْمَأْ بَعْدَهُ أَبَدًا، لَيَرِدُ عَلَىَّ أَقْوَامٌ أَعْرِفُهُمْ وَيَعْرِفُونِي، ثُمَّ يُحَالُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُمْ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7050 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 3 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 174 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri added that the Prophet (ﷺ) further said:
“I will say those people are from me. It will be said, ‘You do not know what changes and new things they did after you.’ Then I will say, ‘Far removed (from mercy), far removed (from mercy), those who changed (the religion) after me!”
قَالَ أَبُو حَازِمٍ فَسَمِعَنِي النُّعْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ، وَأَنَا أُحَدِّثُهُمْ، هَذَا فَقَالَ هَكَذَا سَمِعْتَ سَهْلاً، فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ. قَالَ وَأَنَا أَشْهَدُ، عَلَى أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ لَسَمِعْتُهُ يَزِيدُ فِيهِ قَالَ “ إِنَّهُمْ مِنِّي. فَيُقَالُ إِنَّكَ لاَ تَدْرِي مَا بَدَّلُوا بَعْدَكَ فَأَقُولُ سُحْقًا سُحْقًا لِمَنْ بَدَّلَ بَعْدِي ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7051 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 4 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 174 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(2)
Chapter: “After me you will see things which you will disapprove of.”
(2)
باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” سَتَرَوْنَ بَعْدِي أُمُورًا تُنْكِرُونَهَا ”
وَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اصْبِرُوا حَتَّى تَلْقَوْنِي عَلَى الْحَوْضِ».
Narrated `Abdullah:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said to us, “You will see after me, selfishness (on the part of other people) and other matters that you will disapprove of.” They asked, “What do you order us to do, O Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ)? (under such circumstances)?” He said, “Pay their rights to them (to the rulers) and ask your right from Allah.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ بَعْدِي أَثَرَةً وَأُمُورًا تُنْكِرُونَهَا”. قَالُوا فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ” أَدُّوا إِلَيْهِمْ حَقَّهُمْ وَسَلُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّكُمْ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7052 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 5 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 175 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn `Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Whoever disapproves of something done by his ruler then he should be patient, for whoever disobeys the ruler even a little (little = a span) will die as those who died in the Pre-lslamic Period of Ignorance. (i.e. as rebellious Sinners).
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْوَارِثِ، عَنِ الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ أَبِي رَجَاءٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ مَنْ كَرِهَ مِنْ أَمِيرِهِ شَيْئًا فَلْيَصْبِرْ، فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ خَرَجَ مِنَ السُّلْطَانِ شِبْرًا مَاتَ مِيتَةً جَاهِلِيَّةً ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7053 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 6 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 176 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn `Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Whoever notices something which he dislikes done by his ruler, then he should be patient, for whoever becomes separate from the company of the Muslims even for a span and then dies, he will die as those who died in the Pre-lslamic period of Ignorance (as rebellious sinners). (Fath-ul-Bari page 112, Vol. 16)
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنِ الْجَعْدِ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو رَجَاءٍ الْعُطَارِدِيُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ مَنْ رَأَى مِنْ أَمِيرِهِ شَيْئًا يَكْرَهُهُ فَلْيَصْبِرْ عَلَيْهِ، فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ فَارَقَ الْجَمَاعَةَ شِبْرًا فَمَاتَ، إِلاَّ مَاتَ مِيتَةً جَاهِلِيَّةً ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7054 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 7 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 177 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Junada bin Abi Umaiya:
We entered upon ‘Ubada bin As-Samit while he was sick. We said, “May Allah make you healthy. Will you tell us a Hadith you heard from the Prophet (ﷺ) and by which Allah may make you benefit?” He said, “The Prophet (ﷺ) called us and we gave him the Pledge of allegiance for Islam, and among the conditions on which he took the Pledge from us, was that we were to listen and obey (the orders) both at the time when we were active and at the time when we were tired, and at our difficult time and at our ease and to be obedient to the ruler and give him his right even if he did not give us our right, and not to fight against him unless we noticed him having open Kufr (disbelief) for which we would have a proof with us from Allah.”
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ بُكَيْرٍ، عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ جُنَادَةَ بْنِ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ، قَالَ دَخَلْنَا عَلَى عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ وَهْوَ مَرِيضٌ قُلْنَا أَصْلَحَكَ اللَّهُ حَدِّثْ بِحَدِيثٍ، يَنْفَعُكَ اللَّهُ بِهِ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم. قَالَ دَعَانَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَبَايَعْنَاهُ فَقَالَ فِيمَا أَخَذَ عَلَيْنَا أَنْ بَايَعَنَا عَلَى السَّمْعِ وَالطَّاعَةِ، فِي مَنْشَطِنَا وَمَكْرَهِنَا، وَعُسْرِنَا، وَيُسْرِنَا، وَأَثَرَةٍ عَلَيْنَا، وَأَنْ لاَ نُنَازِعَ الأَمْرَ أَهْلَهُ، إِلاَّ أَنْ تَرَوْا كُفْرًا بَوَاحًا، عِنْدَكُمْ مِنَ اللَّهِ فِيهِ بُرْهَانٌ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7055, 7056 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 8 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 178 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Usaid bin Hudair:
A man came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said, “O Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ)! You appointed such-and-such person and you did not appoint me?” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “After me you will see rulers not giving you your right (but you should give them their right) and be patient till you meet me.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَرْعَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أُسَيْدِ بْنِ حُضَيْرٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اسْتَعْمَلْتَ فُلاَنًا وَلَمْ تَسْتَعْمِلْنِي. قَالَ “ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ بَعْدِي أَثَرَةً، فَاصْبِرُوا حَتَّى تَلْقَوْنِي ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7057 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 9 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 179 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(3)
Chapter: “The destruction of my followers will be through the hands of foolish young men.”
(3)
باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” هَلاَكُ أُمَّتِي عَلَى يَدَىْ أُغَيْلِمَةٍ سُفَهَاءَ ”.
Narrated Abu Huraira:
I heard the truthful and trusted by Allah (i.e., the Prophet (ﷺ) ) saying, “The destruction of my followers will be through the hands of young men from Quraish.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي جَدِّي، قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا مَعَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ فِي مَسْجِدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَمَعَنَا مَرْوَانُ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ سَمِعْتُ الصَّادِقَ الْمَصْدُوقَ يَقُولُ “ هَلَكَةُ أُمَّتِي عَلَى يَدَىْ غِلْمَةٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ ”. فَقَالَ مَرْوَانُ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ غِلْمَةً. فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ لَوْ شِئْتُ أَنْ أَقُولَ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ وَبَنِي فُلاَنٍ لَفَعَلْتُ. فَكُنْتُ أَخْرُجُ مَعَ جَدِّي إِلَى بَنِي مَرْوَانَ حِينَ مَلَكُوا بِالشَّأْمِ، فَإِذَا رَآهُمْ غِلْمَانًا أَحْدَاثًا قَالَ لَنَا عَسَى هَؤُلاَءِ أَنْ يَكُونُوا مِنْهُمْ قُلْنَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7058 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 10 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 180 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(4)
Chapter: “Woe to the Arabs from the great evil that is nearly, approaching them.”
(4)
باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” وَيْلٌ لِلْعَرَبِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَدِ اقْتَرَبَ ”
Narrated Zainab bint Jahsh:
The Prophet (ﷺ) got up from his sleep with a flushed red face and said, “None has the right to be worshipped but Allah. Woe to the Arabs, from the Great evil that is nearly approaching them. Today a gap has been made in the wall of Gog and Magog like this.” (Sufyan illustrated by this forming the number 90 or 100 with his fingers.) It was asked, “Shall we be destroyed though there are righteous people among us?” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Yes, if evil increased.”
حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ الزُّهْرِيَّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةِ جَحْشٍ ـ رضى الله عنهن ـ أَنَّهَا قَالَتِ اسْتَيْقَظَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ النَّوْمِ مُحْمَرًّا وَجْهُهُ يَقُولُ ” لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَيْلٌ لِلْعَرَبِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَدِ اقْتَرَبَ، فُتِحَ الْيَوْمَ مِنْ رَدْمِ يَاجُوجَ وَمَاجُوجَ مِثْلُ هَذِهِ ”. وَعَقَدَ سُفْيَانُ تِسْعِينَ أَوْ مِائَةً. قِيلَ أَنَهْلِكُ وَفِينَا الصَّالِحُونَ قَالَ ” نَعَمْ، إِذَا كَثُرَ الْخَبَثُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7059 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 11 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 181 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Usama bin Zaid:
Once the Prophet (ﷺ) stood over one of the high buildings of Medina and then said (to the people), “Do you see what I see?” They said, “No.” He said, “I see afflictions falling among your houses as rain drops fall.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ،. وَحَدَّثَنِي مَحْمُودٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْد ٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ أَشْرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى أُطُمٍ مِنْ آطَامِ الْمَدِينَةِ فَقَالَ ” هَلْ تَرَوْنَ مَا أَرَى ”. قَالُوا لاَ. قَالَ ” فَإِنِّي لأَرَى الْفِتَنَ تَقَعُ خِلاَلَ بُيُوتِكُمْ كَوَقْعِ الْقَطْرِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7060 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 12 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 182 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(5)
Chapter: The appearance of Al-Fitan
(5)
باب ظُهُورِ الْفِتَنِ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Time will pass rapidly, good deeds will decrease, miserliness will be thrown (in the hearts of the people) afflictions will appear and there will be much ‘Al-Harj.” They said, “O Allah’s Apostle! What is “Al-Harj?” He said, “Killing! Killing!” (See Hadith No. 63, Vol. 8)
حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ” يَتَقَارَبُ الزَّمَانُ، وَيَنْقُصُ الْعَمَلُ، وَيُلْقَى الشُّحُّ، وَتَظْهَرُ الْفِتَنُ، وَيَكْثُرُ الْهَرْجُ ”. قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّمَ هُوَ. قَالَ ” الْقَتْلُ الْقَتْلُ ”.
وَقَالَ شُعَيْبٌ وَيُونُسُ وَاللَّيْثُ وَابْنُ أَخِي الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم.
وَقَالَ شُعَيْبٌ وَيُونُسُ وَاللَّيْثُ وَابْنُ أَخِي الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7061 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 13 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 183 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated `Abdullah and Abu Musa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Near the establishment of the Hour there will be days during which Religious ignorance will spread, knowledge will be taken away (vanish) and there will be much Al-Harj, and Al- Harj means killing.”
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَأَبِي مُوسَى فَقَالاَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ إِنَّ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ السَّاعَةِ لأَيَّامًا يَنْزِلُ فِيهَا الْجَهْلُ، وَيُرْفَعُ فِيهَا الْعِلْمُ، وَيَكْثُرُ فِيهَا الْهَرْجُ، وَالْهَرْجُ الْقَتْلُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7062, 7063 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 14 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 184 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Musa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Near the establishment of the Hour there will be days during which (religious) knowledge will be taken away (vanish) and general ignorance will spread, and there will be Al-Harj in abundance, and Al-Harj means killing.”
حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، حَدَّثَنَا شَقِيقٌ، قَالَ جَلَسَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَأَبُو مُوسَى فَتَحَدَّثَا فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ إِنَّ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ السَّاعَةِ أَيَّامًا يُرْفَعُ فِيهَا الْعِلْمُ، وَيَنْزِلُ فِيهَا الْجَهْلُ، وَيَكْثُرُ فِيهَا الْهَرْجُ، وَالْهَرْجُ الْقَتْلُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7064 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 15 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 185 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Musa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said…(as above, 185). And Harj, in the Ethiopian language, means killing.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَالَ إِنِّي لَجَالِسٌ مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَأَبِي مُوسَى ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ، وَالْهَرْجُ بِلِسَانِ الْحَبَشَةِ الْقَتْلُ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7065 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 16 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 186 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated `Abdullah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Near the establishment of the Hour, there will be the days of Al-Harj, and the religious knowledge will be taken away (vanish i.e. by the death of Religious scholars) and general ignorance will spread.” Abu Musa said, “Al-Harj, in the Ethiopian language, means killing.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ وَاصِلٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَأَحْسِبُهُ، رَفَعَهُ قَالَ “ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ السَّاعَةِ أَيَّامُ الْهَرْجِ، يَزُولُ الْعِلْمُ، وَيَظْهَرُ فِيهَا الْجَهْلُ ”. قَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى وَالْهَرْجُ الْقَتْلُ بِلِسَانِ الْحَبَشَةِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7066 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 17 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 187 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Ibn Mas`ud added:
I heard Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) saying; (It will be) from among the most wicked people who will be living at the time when the Hour will be established.”
وَقَالَ أَبُو عَوَانَةَ عَنْ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنِ الأَشْعَرِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ تَعْلَمُ الأَيَّامَ الَّتِي ذَكَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَيَّامَ الْهَرْجِ. نَحْوَهُ. قَالَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ مِنْ شِرَارِ النَّاسِ مَنْ تُدْرِكُهُمُ السَّاعَةُ وَهُمْ أَحْيَاءٌ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7067 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 18 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 187 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(6)
Chapter: No time will come but the time following it will be worse than it
(6)
باب لاَ يَأْتِي زَمَانٌ إِلاَّ الَّذِي بَعْدَهُ شَرٌّ مِنْهُ
Narrated Az-Zubair bin `Adi:
We went to Anas bin Malik and complained about the wrong we were suffering at the hand of Al- Hajjaj. Anas bin Malik said, “Be patient till you meet your Lord, for no time will come upon you but the time following it will be worse than it. I heard that from the Prophet.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّبَيْرِ بْنِ عَدِيٍّ، قَالَ أَتَيْنَا أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ فَشَكَوْنَا إِلَيْهِ مَا نَلْقَى مِنَ الْحَجَّاجِ فَقَالَ “ اصْبِرُوا، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَأْتِي عَلَيْكُمْ زَمَانٌ إِلاَّ الَّذِي بَعْدَهُ شَرٌّ مِنْهُ، حَتَّى تَلْقَوْا رَبَّكُمْ ”. سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ نَبِيِّكُمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7068 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 19 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 188 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Um Salama:
(the wife of the Prophet) Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) woke up one night in a state of terror and said, “Subhan Allah, How many treasures Allah has sent down! And how many afflictions have been sent down! Who will go and wake the lady dwellers (wives of the Prophet) up of these rooms (for prayers)?” He meant his wives, so that they might pray. He added, “A well-dressed (soul) in this world may be naked in the Hereafter.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي أَخِي، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي عَتِيقٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ هِنْدٍ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ الْفِرَاسِيَّةِ، أَنَّ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتِ اسْتَيْقَظَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيْلَةً فَزِعًا يَقُولُ “ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ مَاذَا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْخَزَائِنِ وَمَاذَا أُنْزِلَ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ، مَنْ يُوقِظُ صَوَاحِبَ الْحُجُرَاتِ ـ يُرِيدُ أَزْوَاجَهُ ـ لِكَىْ يُصَلِّينَ، رُبَّ كَاسِيَةٍ فِي الدُّنْيَا، عَارِيَةٍ فِي الآخِرَةِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7069 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 20 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 189 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(7)
Chapter: “Whosoever takes up arms against us, is not from us.”
(7)
باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” مَنْ حَمَلَ عَلَيْنَا السِّلاَحَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا ”
Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “Whoever takes up arms against us, is not from us.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ مَنْ حَمَلَ عَلَيْنَا السِّلاَحَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7070 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 21 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 191 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Musa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Whoever takes up arms against us, is not from us.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ مَنْ حَمَلَ عَلَيْنَا السِّلاَحَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7071 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 22 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 192 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “None of you should point out towards his Muslim brother with a weapon, for he does not know, Satan may tempt him to hit him and thus he would fall into a pit of fire (Hell)”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ هَمَّامٍ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ يُشِيرُ أَحَدُكُمْ عَلَى أَخِيهِ بِالسِّلاَحِ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَدْرِي لَعَلَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَنْزِعُ فِي يَدِهِ، فَيَقَعُ فِي حُفْرَةٍ مِنَ النَّارِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7072 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 23 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 193 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Sufyan:
I said to `Amr, “O Abu Muhammad! Did you hear Jabir bin `Abdullah saying, ‘A man carrying arrows passed through the mosque and Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said to him, ‘Hold the arrows by their heads! “`Amr replied, “Yes.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَمْرٍو يَا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ سَمِعْتَ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، يَقُولُ مَرَّ رَجُلٌ بِسِهَامٍ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ أَمْسِكْ بِنِصَالِهَا ”. قَالَ نَعَمْ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7073 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 24 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 194 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Jabir:
A man passed through the mosque and he was carrying arrows, the heads of which were exposed (protruding). The man was ordered (by the Prophet) to hold the iron heads so that it might not scratch (injure) any Muslim.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مَرَّ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ بِأَسْهُمٍ قَدْ أَبْدَى نُصُولَهَا، فَأُمِرَ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ بِنُصُولِهَا، لاَ يَخْدِشُ مُسْلِمًا.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7074 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 25 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 195 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Musa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “If anyone of you passed through our mosque or through our market while carrying arrows, he should hold the iron heads,” or said, “….. he should hold (their heads) firmly with his hand lest he should injure one of the Muslims with it.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ إِذَا مَرَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي مَسْجِدِنَا أَوْ فِي سُوقِنَا وَمَعَهُ نَبْلٌ فَلْيُمْسِكْ عَلَى نِصَالِهَا ـ أَوْ قَالَ فَلْيَقْبِضْ بِكَفِّهِ ـ أَنْ يُصِيبَ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ مِنْهَا شَىْءٌ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7075 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 26 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 196 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(8)
Chapter: “Do not renegade as disbelievers after me by striking the neck of one another.”
(8)
باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” لاَ تَرْجِعُوا بَعْدِي كُفَّارًا، يَضْرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعْضٍ
Narrated `Abdullah:
The Prophet, said, “Abusing a Muslim is Fusuq (evil doing) and killing him is Kufr (disbelief).
حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، حَدَّثَنَا شَقِيقٌ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ سِبَابُ الْمُسْلِمِ فُسُوقٌ، وَقِتَالُهُ كُفْرٌ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7076 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 27 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 197 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn `Umar:
I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) saying, “Do not revert to disbelief after me by striking (cutting) the necks of one another.”
حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجُ بْنُ مِنْهَالٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، أَخْبَرَنِي وَاقِدٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ لاَ تَرْجِعُوا بَعْدِي كُفَّارًا، يَضْرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعْضٍ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7077 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 28 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 198 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Bakra:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) addressed the people saying, “Don’t you know what is the day today?” They replied, “Allah and His Apostle know better.” We thought that he might give that day another name. The Prophet said, “Isn’t it the day of An-Nahr?” We replied, “Yes. O Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ).” He then said, “What town is this? Isn’t it the forbidden (Sacred) Town (Mecca)?” We replied, “Yes, O Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ).” He then said, “Your blood, your properties, your honors and your skins (i.e., bodies) are as sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours in this month of yours in this town of yours. (Listen) Haven’t I conveyed Allah’s message to you?” We replied, “Yes” He said, “O Allah! Be witness (for it). So it is incumbent upon those who are present to convey it (this message of mine) to those who are absent because the informed one might comprehend what I have said better than the present audience who will convey it to him.)” The narrator added: In fact, it was like that. The Prophet (ﷺ) added, “Beware! Do not renegade as disbelievers after me by striking (cutting) the necks of one another.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا قُرَّةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، وَعَنْ رَجُلٍ، آخَرَ هُوَ أَفْضَلُ فِي نَفْسِي مِنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَقَالَ ” أَلاَ تَدْرُونَ أَىُّ يَوْمٍ هَذَا ”. قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ. قَالَ حَتَّى ظَنَنَّا أَنَّهُ سَيُسَمِّيهِ بِغَيْرِ اسْمِهِ. فَقَالَ ” أَلَيْسَ بِيَوْمِ النَّحْرِ ”. قُلْنَا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ ” أَىُّ بَلَدٍ، هَذَا أَلَيْسَتْ بِالْبَلْدَةِ ”. قُلْنَا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ ” فَإِنَّ دِمَاءَكُمْ، وَأَمْوَالَكُمْ، وَأَعْرَاضَكُمْ، وَأَبْشَارَكُمْ عَلَيْكُمْ حَرَامٌ، كَحُرْمَةِ يَوْمِكُمْ هَذَا، فِي شَهْرِكُمْ هَذَا، فِي بَلَدِكُمْ هَذَا، أَلاَ هَلْ بَلَّغْتُ ”. قُلْنَا نَعَمْ. قَالَ ” اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدْ، فَلْيُبَلِّغِ الشَّاهِدُ الْغَائِبَ، فَإِنَّهُ رُبَّ مُبَلِّغٍ يُبَلِّغُهُ مَنْ هُوَ أَوْعَى لَهُ فَكَانَ كَذَلِكَ ـ قَالَ ـ لاَ تَرْجِعُوا بَعْدِي كُفَّارًا يَضْرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعْضٍ ”. فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمَ حُرِّقَ ابْنُ الْحَضْرَمِيِّ، حِينَ حَرَّقَهُ جَارِيَةُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ. قَالَ أَشْرِفُوا عَلَى أَبِي بَكْرَةَ. فَقَالُوا هَذَا أَبُو بَكْرَةَ يَرَاكَ. قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَحَدَّثَتْنِي أُمِّي عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لَوْ دَخَلُوا عَلَىَّ مَا بَهَشْتُ بِقَصَبَةٍ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7078 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 29 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 199 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn `Abbas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Beware! Do not renegade as (disbelievers) after me by striking (cutting) the necks of one another.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ إِشْكَابٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ لاَ تَرْتَدُّوا بَعْدِي كُفَّارًا، يَضْرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعْضٍ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7079 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 30 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 200 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Jarir:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said to me during Hajjat-al-Wada`, “Let the people keep quiet and listen.” Then he said (addressing the people), “Beware! Do not renegade as disbelievers after me by striking (cutting) the necks of one another.”
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ مُدْرِكٍ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا زُرْعَةَ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، جَرِيرٍ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ ” اسْتَنْصِتِ النَّاسَ ”. ثُمَّ قَالَ ” لاَ تَرْجِعُوا بَعْدِي كُفَّارًا، يَضْرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعْضٍ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7080 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 31 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 201 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(9)
Chapter: There will be Fitnah during which a sitting person will be better than standing one
(9)
باب تَكُونُ فِتْنَةٌ الْقَاعِدُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْقَائِمِ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “There will be afflictions (in the near future) during which a sitting person will be better than a standing one, and the standing one will be better than the walking one, and the walking one will be better than the running one, and whoever will expose himself to these afflictions, they will destroy him. So whoever can find a place of protection or refuge from them, should take shelter in it.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ،. قَالَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ وَحَدَّثَنِي صَالِحُ بْنُ كَيْسَانَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ سَتَكُونُ فِتَنٌ الْقَاعِدُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْقَائِمِ، وَالْقَائِمُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَاشِي، وَالْمَاشِي فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ السَّاعِي، مَنْ تَشَرَّفَ لَهَا تَسْتَشْرِفْهُ، فَمَنْ وَجَدَ فِيهَا مَلْجَأً أَوْ مَعَاذًا فَلْيَعُذْ بِهِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7081 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 32 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 202 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “There will be afflictions (in the near future) during which a sitting person will be better than a standing one, and the standing one will be better than a walking one, and the walking one will be better than a running one, and whoever will expose himself to these afflictions, they will destroy him. So whoever can find a place of protection or refuge from them, should take shelter in it.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ سَتَكُونُ فِتَنٌ الْقَاعِدُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْقَائِمِ، وَالْقَائِمُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَاشِي، وَالْمَاشِي فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ السَّاعِي، مَنْ تَشَرَّفَ لَهَا تَسْتَشْرِفْهُ، فَمَنْ وَجَدَ مَلْجَأً أَوْ مَعَاذًا فَلْيَعُذْ بِهِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7082 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 33 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 203 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(10)
Chapter: If two Muslims meet each other with their swords
(10)
باب إِذَا الْتَقَى الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا
Narrated Al-Hasan:
(Al-Ahnaf said:) I went out carrying my arms during the nights of the affliction (i.e. the war between `Ali and `Aisha) and Abu Bakra met me and asked, “Where are you going?” I replied, “I intend to help the cousin of Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) (i.e.,`Ali).” Abu Bakra said, “Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, ‘If two Muslims take out their swords to fight each other, then both of them will be from amongst the people of the Hell- Fire.’ It was said to the Prophet, ‘It is alright for the killer but what about the killed one?’ He replied, ‘The killed one had the intention to kill his opponent.'” (See Hadith No. 30, Vol. 1)
Narrated Al-Ahnaf:
Abu Bakra said: The Prophet (ﷺ) said (as above, 204).
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، لَمْ يُسَمِّهِ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، قَالَ خَرَجْتُ بِسِلاَحِي لَيَالِيَ الْفِتْنَةِ فَاسْتَقْبَلَنِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ قُلْتُ أُرِيدُ نُصْرَةَ ابْنِ عَمِّ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم. قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” إِذَا تَوَاجَهَ الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَكِلاَهُمَا مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ ”. قِيلَ فَهَذَا الْقَاتِلُ، فَمَا بَالُ الْمَقْتُولِ قَالَ ” إِنَّهُ أَرَادَ قَتْلَ صَاحِبِهِ ”. قَالَ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ فَذَكَرْتُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ لأَيُّوبَ وَيُونُسَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ يُحَدِّثَانِي بِهِ فَقَالاَ إِنَّمَا رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ الْحَسَنُ عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ. حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ بِهَذَا.
وَقَالَ مُؤَمَّلٌ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، وَيُونُسُ، وَهِشَامٌ، وَمُعَلَّى بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم. وَرَوَاهُ مَعْمَرٌ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ. وَرَوَاهُ بَكَّارُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ.
وَقَالَ غُنْدَرٌ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم. وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ سُفْيَانُ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ.
وَقَالَ مُؤَمَّلٌ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، وَيُونُسُ، وَهِشَامٌ، وَمُعَلَّى بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم. وَرَوَاهُ مَعْمَرٌ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ. وَرَوَاهُ بَكَّارُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ.
وَقَالَ غُنْدَرٌ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم. وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ سُفْيَانُ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7083 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 34 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 204 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(11)
Chapter: If there is no righteous group of Muslims
(11)
باب كَيْفَ الأَمْرُ إِذَا لَمْ تَكُنْ جَمَاعَةٌ
Narrated Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman:
The people used to ask Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) about the good but I used to ask him about the evil lest I should be overtaken by them. So I said, “O Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ)! We were living in ignorance and in an (extremely) worst atmosphere, then Allah brought to us this good (i.e., Islam); will there be any evil after this good?” He said, “Yes.” I said, ‘Will there be any good after that evil?” He replied, “Yes, but it will be tainted (not pure.)” I asked, “What will be its taint?” He replied, “(There will be) some people who will guide others not according to my tradition? You will approve of some of their deeds and disapprove of some others.” I asked, “Will there be any evil after that good?” He replied, “Yes, (there will be) some people calling at the gates of the (Hell) Fire, and whoever will respond to their call, will be thrown by them into the (Hell) Fire.” I said, “O Allah s Apostle! Will you describe them to us?” He said, “They will be from our own people and will speak our language.” I said, “What do you order me to do if such a state should take place in my life?” He said, “Stick to the group of Muslims and their Imam (ruler).” I said, “If there is neither a group of Muslims nor an Imam (ruler)?” He said, “Then turn away from all those sects even if you were to bite (eat) the roots of a tree till death overtakes you while you are in that state.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ جَابِرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيَّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنَ الْيَمَانِ، يَقُولُ كَانَ النَّاسُ يَسْأَلُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْخَيْرِ، وَكُنْتُ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الشَّرِّ، مَخَافَةَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَنِي فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا فِي جَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَشَرٍّ فَجَاءَنَا اللَّهُ بِهَذَا الْخَيْرِ، فَهَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ” نَعَمْ ”. قُلْتُ وَهَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الشَّرِّ مِنْ خَيْرٍ قَالَ ” نَعَمْ، وَفِيهِ دَخَنٌ ”. قُلْتُ وَمَا دَخَنُهُ قَالَ ” قَوْمٌ يَهْدُونَ بِغَيْرِ هَدْىٍ، تَعْرِفُ مِنْهُمْ وَتُنْكِرُ ”. قُلْتُ فَهَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ” نَعَمْ، دُعَاةٌ عَلَى أَبْوَابِ جَهَنَّمَ، مَنْ أَجَابَهُمْ إِلَيْهَا قَذَفُوهُ فِيهَا ”. قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صِفْهُمْ لَنَا. قَالَ ” هُمْ مِنْ جِلْدَتِنَا، وَيَتَكَلَّمُونَ بِأَلْسِنَتِنَا ”. قُلْتُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي إِنْ أَدْرَكَنِي ذَلِكَ قَالَ ” تَلْزَمُ جَمَاعَةَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَإِمَامَهُمْ ”. قُلْتُ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ جَمَاعَةٌ وَلاَ إِمَامٌ قَالَ ” فَاعْتَزِلْ تِلْكَ الْفِرَقَ كُلَّهَا، وَلَوْ أَنْ تَعَضَّ بِأَصْلِ شَجَرَةٍ، حَتَّى يُدْرِكَكَ الْمَوْتُ، وَأَنْتَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7084 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 35 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 206 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(12)
Chapter: Whoever disliked to increase the number Al-Fitan and oppressions
(12)
باب مَنْ كَرِهَ أَنْ يُكَثِّرَ سَوَادَ الْفِتَنِ وَالظُّلْمِ
Narrated Abu Al-Aswad:
An army unit was being recruited from the people of Medina and my name was written among them. Then I met `Ikrima, and when I informed him about it, he discouraged me very strongly and said, “Ibn `Abbas told me that there were some Muslims who were with the pagans to increase their number against Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) (and the Muslim army) so arrows (from the Muslim army) would hit one of them and kill him or a Muslim would strike him (with his sword) and kill him. So Allah revealed:– ‘Verily! As for those whom the angels take (in death) while they are wronging themselves (by staying among the disbelievers).’ (4.97)
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَيْوَةُ، وَغَيْرُهُ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَسْوَدِ،. وَقَالَ اللَّيْثُ عَنْ أَبِي الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ قُطِعَ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ بَعْثٌ فَاكْتُتِبْتُ فِيهِ فَلَقِيتُ عِكْرِمَةَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَنَهَانِي أَشَدَّ النَّهْىِ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ أُنَاسًا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ كَانُوا مَعَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ يُكَثِّرُونَ سَوَادَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَأْتِي السَّهْمُ فَيُرْمَى فَيُصِيبُ أَحَدَهُمْ، فَيَقْتُلُهُ أَوْ يَضْرِبُهُ فَيَقْتُلُهُ. فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى {إِنَّ الَّذِينَ تَوَفَّاهُمُ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ ظَالِمِي أَنْفُسِهِمْ}
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7085 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 36 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 207 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(13)
Chapter: If a Muslim stays among the bad people
(13)
باب إِذَا بَقِيَ فِي حُثَالَةٍ مِنَ النَّاسِ
Narrated Hudhaifa:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) related to us, two prophetic narrations one of which I have seen fulfilled and I am waiting for the fulfillment of the other. The Prophet (ﷺ) told us that the virtue of honesty descended in the roots of men’s hearts (from Allah) and then they learned it from the Qur’an and then they learned it from the Sunna (the Prophet’s traditions). The Prophet (ﷺ) further told us how that honesty will be taken away: He said: “Man will go to sleep during which honesty will be taken away from his heart and only its trace will remain in his heart like the trace of a dark spot; then man will go to sleep, during which honesty will decrease further still, so that its trace will resemble the trace of blister as when an ember is dropped on one’s foot which would make it swell, and one would see it swollen but there would be nothing inside. People would be carrying out their trade but hardly will there be a trustworthy person. It will be said, ‘in such-and-such tribe there is an honest man,’ and later it will be said about some man, ‘What a wise, polite and strong man he is!’ Though he will not have faith equal even to a mustard seed in his heart.” No doubt, there came upon me a time when I did not mind dealing (bargaining) with anyone of you, for if he was a Muslim his Islam would compel him to pay me what is due to me, and if he was a Christian, the Muslim official would compel him to pay me what is due to me, but today I do not deal except with such-and-such person.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُذَيْفَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدِيثَيْنِ رَأَيْتُ أَحَدَهُمَا وَأَنَا أَنْتَظِرُ الآخَرَ حَدَّثَنَا ” أَنَّ الأَمَانَةَ نَزَلَتْ فِي جَذْرِ قُلُوبِ الرِّجَالِ، ثُمَّ عَلِمُوا مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ، ثُمَّ عَلِمُوا مِنَ السُّنَّةِ ”. وَحَدَّثَنَا عَنْ رَفْعِهَا قَالَ ” يَنَامُ الرَّجُلُ النَّوْمَةَ فَتُقْبَضُ الأَمَانَةُ مِنْ قَلْبِهِ، فَيَظَلُّ أَثَرُهَا مِثْلَ أَثَرِ الْوَكْتِ، ثُمَّ يَنَامُ النَّوْمَةَ فَتُقْبَضُ فَيَبْقَى فِيهَا أَثَرُهَا مِثْلَ أَثَرِ الْمَجْلِ، كَجَمْرٍ دَحْرَجْتَهُ عَلَى رِجْلِكَ فَنَفِطَ، فَتَرَاهُ مُنْتَبِرًا وَلَيْسَ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ، وَيُصْبِحُ النَّاسُ يَتَبَايَعُونَ فَلاَ يَكَادُ أَحَدٌ يُؤَدِّي الأَمَانَةَ فَيُقَالُ إِنَّ فِي بَنِي فُلاَنٍ رَجُلاً أَمِينًا. وَيُقَالُ لِلرَّجُلِ مَا أَعْقَلَهُ، وَمَا أَظْرَفَهُ، وَمَا أَجْلَدَهُ، وَمَا فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالُ حَبَّةِ خَرْدَلٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ، وَلَقَدْ أَتَى عَلَىَّ زَمَانٌ، وَلاَ أُبَالِي أَيُّكُمْ بَايَعْتُ، لَئِنْ كَانَ مُسْلِمًا رَدَّهُ عَلَىَّ الإِسْلاَمُ، وَإِنْ كَانَ نَصْرَانِيًّا رَدَّهُ عَلَىَّ سَاعِيهِ، وَأَمَّا الْيَوْمَ فَمَا كُنْتُ أُبَايِعُ إِلاَّ فُلاَنًا وَفُلاَنًا ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7086 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 37 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 208 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(14)
Chapter: To stay with the Bedouins during Al-Fitnah
(14)
باب التَّعَرُّبِ فِي الْفِتْنَةِ
Narrated Salama bin Al-Akwa`:
That he visited Al-Hajjaj (bin Yusuf). Al-Hajjaj said, “O son of Al-Akwa`! You have turned on your heels (i.e., deserted Islam) by staying (in the desert) with the bedouins.” Salama replied, “No, but Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) allowed me to stay with the bedouin in the desert.” Narrated Yazid bin Abi Ubaid: When `Uthman bin `Affan was killed (martyred), Salama bin Al-Akwa` went out to a place called Ar- Rabadha and married there and begot children, and he stayed there till a few nights before his death when he came to Medina.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمٌ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الأَكْوَعِ، أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ عَلَى الْحَجَّاجِ فَقَالَ يَا ابْنَ الأَكْوَعِ ارْتَدَدْتَ عَلَى عَقِبَيْكَ تَعَرَّبْتَ قَالَ لاَ وَلَكِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَذِنَ لِي فِي الْبَدْوِ. وَعَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ قَالَ لَمَّا قُتِلَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَفَّانَ خَرَجَ سَلَمَةُ بْنُ الأَكْوَعِ إِلَى الرَّبَذَةِ، وَتَزَوَّجَ هُنَاكَ امْرَأَةً وَوَلَدَتْ لَهُ أَوْلاَدًا، فَلَمْ يَزَلْ بِهَا حَتَّى قَبْلَ أَنْ يَمُوتَ بِلَيَالٍ، فَنَزَلَ الْمَدِينَةَ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7087 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 38 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 209 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “There will come a time when the best property of a Muslim will be sheep which he will take to the tops of mountains and the places of rainfall so as to flee with his religion from the afflictions.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ يُوشِكُ أَنْ يَكُونَ خَيْرَ مَالِ الْمُسْلِمِ غَنَمٌ، يَتْبَعُ بِهَا شَعَفَ الْجِبَالِ وَمَوَاقِعَ الْقَطْرِ، يَفِرُّ بِدِينِهِ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7088 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 39 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 210 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(15)
Chapter: To seek refuge with Allah from Al-Fitan
(15)
باب التَّعَوُّذِ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ
Narrated Anas:
The people started asking the Prophet (ﷺ) too many questions importunately. So one day he ascended the pulpit and said, “You will not ask me any question but I will explain it to you.” I looked right and left, and behold, every man was covering his head with his garment and weeping. Then got up a man who, whenever quarreling with somebody, used to be accused of not being the son of his father. He said, “O Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ)! Who is my father?” The Prophet (ﷺ) replied, “Your father is Hudhaifa.” Then `Umar got up and said, “We accept Allah as our Lord, Islam as our religion and Muhammad as our Apostle and we seek refuge with Allah from the evil of afflictions.” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, ” I have never seen the good and bad like on this day. No doubt, Paradise and Hell was displayed in front of me till I saw them in front of that wall,” Qatada said: This Hadith used to be mentioned as an explanation of this Verse:– ‘O you who believe! Ask not questions about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble.’ (5.101)
حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ سَأَلُوا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أَحْفَوْهُ بِالْمَسْأَلَةِ، فَصَعِدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ الْمِنْبَرَ فَقَالَ ” لاَ تَسْأَلُونِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ بَيَّنْتُ لَكُمْ ”. فَجَعَلْتُ أَنْظُرُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً، فَإِذَا كُلُّ رَجُلٍ رَأْسُهُ فِي ثَوْبِهِ يَبْكِي، فَأَنْشَأَ رَجُلٌ كَانَ إِذَا لاَحَى يُدْعَى إِلَى غَيْرِ أَبِيهِ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَبِي فَقَالَ ” أَبُوكَ حُذَافَةُ ”. ثُمَّ أَنْشَأَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا، وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا، وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً، نَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ سُوءِ الْفِتَنِ. فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” مَا رَأَيْتُ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ كَالْيَوْمِ قَطُّ، إِنَّهُ صُوِّرَتْ لِي الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُهُمَا دُونَ الْحَائِطِ ”. قَالَ قَتَادَةُ يُذْكَرُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عِنْدَ هَذِهِ الآيَةِ {يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَسْأَلُوا عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ إِنْ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ}
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7089 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 40 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 211 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
The the above hadith was narrated by Anas through another chain and said (with the wording) “and every man had his head wrapped in his garment and weeping”. And he said (with the wording) “seeking refuge with Allah from the evil of afflictions” or he said “I seek refuge with Allah from the evil of afflictions.”
وَقَالَ عَبَّاسٌ النَّرْسِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، أَنَّ أَنَسًا، حَدَّثَهُمْ أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا وَقَالَ كُلُّ رَجُلٍ لاَفًّا رَأْسَهُ فِي ثَوْبِهِ يَبْكِي. وَقَالَ عَائِذًا بِاللَّهِ مِنْ سُوءِ الْفِتَنِ. أَوْ قَالَ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ سُوءِ الْفِتَنِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7090 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 41 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 88, Hadith 211 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Anas:
The above hadith is narrated on the authority of Anas thorugh another chain and he said (with the wording) “seeking refuge with Allah from the evil of afflictions.”
وَقَالَ لِي خَلِيفَةُ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، وَمُعْتَمِرٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، أَنَّ أَنَسًا، حَدَّثَهُمْ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا وَقَالَ عَائِذًا بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شَرِّ الْفِتَنِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7091 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 42 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 88, Hadith 211 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(16)
Chapter: “Al-Fitnah will appear from the east.”
(16)
باب قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” الْفِتْنَةُ مِنْ قِبَلِ الْمَشْرِقِ ”
Narrated Salim’s father:
The Prophet (ﷺ) stood up beside the pulpit (and pointed with his finger towards the East) and said, “Afflictions are there! Afflictions are there, from where the side of the head of Satan comes out,” or said, “..the side of the sun..”
حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَامَ إِلَى جَنْبِ الْمِنْبَرِ فَقَالَ ” الْفِتْنَةُ هَا هُنَا الْفِتْنَةُ هَا هُنَا مِنْ حَيْثُ يَطْلُعُ قَرْنُ الشَّيْطَانِ ”. أَوْ قَالَ ” قَرْنُ الشَّمْسِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7092 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 43 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 212 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn `Umar:
I heard Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) while he was facing the East, saying, “Verily! Afflictions are there, from where the side of the head of Satan comes out.”
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ مُسْتَقْبِلٌ الْمَشْرِقَ يَقُولُ “ أَلاَ إِنَّ الْفِتْنَةَ هَا هُنَا مِنْ حَيْثُ يَطْلُعُ قَرْنُ الشَّيْطَانِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7093 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 44 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 213 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn `Umar:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “O Allah! Bestow Your blessings on our Sham! O Allah! Bestow Your blessings on our Yemen.” The People said, “And also on our Najd.” He said, “O Allah! Bestow Your blessings on our Sham (north)! O Allah! Bestow Your blessings on our Yemen.” The people said, “O Allah’s Apostle! And also on our Najd.” I think the third time the Prophet (ﷺ) said, “There (in Najd) is the place of earthquakes and afflictions and from there comes out the side of the head of Satan.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَزْهَرُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ ذَكَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِي شَأْمِنَا، اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِي يَمَنِنَا ”. قَالُوا وَفِي نَجْدِنَا. قَالَ ” اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِي شَأْمِنَا، اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِي يَمَنِنَا ”. قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَفِي نَجْدِنَا فَأَظُنُّهُ قَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةَ ” هُنَاكَ الزَّلاَزِلُ وَالْفِتَنُ، وَبِهَا يَطْلُعُ قَرْنُ الشَّيْطَانِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7094 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 45 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 214 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Sa`id bin Jubair:
`Abdullah bin `Umar came to us and we hoped that he would narrate to us a good Hadith. But before we asked him, a man got up and said to him, “O Abu `Abdur-Rahman! Narrate to us about the battles during the time of the afflictions, as Allah says:– ‘And fight them until there is no more afflictions (i.e. no more worshipping of others besides Allah).'” (2.193) Ibn `Umar said (to the man), “Do you know what is meant by afflictions? Let your mother bereave you! Muhammad used to fight against the pagans, for a Muslim was put to trial in his religion (The pagans will either kill him or chain him as a captive). His fighting was not like your fighting which is carried on for the sake of ruling.”
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ بَيَانٍ، عَنْ وَبَرَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ فَرَجَوْنَا أَنْ يُحَدِّثَنَا، حَدِيثًا حَسَنًا ـ قَالَ ـ فَبَادَرَنَا إِلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ حَدِّثْنَا عَنِ الْقِتَالِ فِي الْفِتْنَةِ وَاللَّهُ يَقُولُ {وَقَاتِلُوهُمْ حَتَّى لاَ تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ} فَقَالَ هَلْ تَدْرِي مَا الْفِتْنَةُ ثَكِلَتْكَ أُمُّكَ، إِنَّمَا كَانَ مُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُقَاتِلُ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، وَكَانَ الدُّخُولُ فِي دِينِهِمْ فِتْنَةً، وَلَيْسَ كَقِتَالِكُمْ عَلَى الْمُلْكِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7095 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 46 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 215 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(17)
Chapter: Al-Fitnah that will move like the waves of the sea
(17)
باب الْفِتْنَةِ الَّتِي تَمُوجُ كَمَوْجِ الْبَحْرِ
وَقَالَ ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ عَنْ خَلَفِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ كَانُوا يَسْتَحِبُّونَ أَنْ يَتَمَثَّلُوا بِهَذِهِ الأَبْيَاتِ عِنْدَ الْفِتَنِ قَالَ امْرُؤُ الْقَيْسِ:
الْحَرْبُ أَوَّلُ مَا تَكُونُ فَتِيَّةً ** تَسْعَى بِزِينَتِهَا لِكُلِّ جَهُولِ
الْحَرْبُ أَوَّلُ مَا تَكُونُ فَتِيَّةً ** تَسْعَى بِزِينَتِهَا لِكُلِّ جَهُولِ
حَتَّى إِذَا اشْتَعَلَتْ وَشَبَّ ضِرَامُهَا ** وَلَّتْ عَجُوزًا غَيْرَ ذَاتِ حَلِيلِ
شَمْطَاءَ يُنْكَرُ لَوْنُهَا وَتَغَيَّرَتْ ** مَكْرُوهَةً لِلشَّمِّ وَالتَّقْبِيلِ
Narrated Shaqiq:
I heard Hudhaifa saying, “While we were sitting with `Umar, he said, ‘Who among you remembers the statement of the Prophet (ﷺ) about the afflictions?’ Hudhaifa said, “The affliction of a man in his family, his property, his children and his neighbors are expiated by his prayers, Zakat (and alms) and enjoining good and forbidding evil.” `Umar said, “I do not ask you about these afflictions, but about those afflictions which will move like the waves of the sea.” Hudhaifa said, “Don’t worry about it, O chief of the believers, for there is a closed door between you and them.” `Umar said, “Will that door be broken or opened?” I said, “No. it will be broken.” `Umar said, “Then it will never be closed,” I said, “Yes.” We asked Hudhaifa, “Did `Umar know what that door meant?” He replied, “Yes, as I know that there will be night before tomorrow morning, that is because I narrated to him a true narration free from errors.” We dared not ask Hudhaifa as to whom the door represented so we ordered Masruq to ask him what does the door stand for? He replied, “`Umar.”
حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، حَدَّثَنَا شَقِيقٌ، سَمِعْتُ حُذَيْفَةَ، يَقُولُ بَيْنَا نَحْنُ جُلُوسٌ عِنْدَ عُمَرَ قَالَ أَيُّكُمْ يَحْفَظُ قَوْلَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْفِتْنَةِ. قَالَ “ فِتْنَةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَمَالِهِ وَوَلَدِهِ وَجَارِهِ، تُكَفِّرُهَا الصَّلاَةُ وَالصَّدَقَةُ وَالأَمْرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَالنَّهْىُ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ ”. قَالَ لَيْسَ عَنْ هَذَا أَسْأَلُكَ، وَلَكِنِ الَّتِي تَمُوجُ كَمَوْجِ الْبَحْرِ. قَالَ لَيْسَ عَلَيْكَ مِنْهَا بَأْسٌ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، إِنَّ بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَهَا بَابًا مُغْلَقًا. قَالَ عُمَرُ أَيُكْسَرُ الْبَابُ أَمْ يُفْتَحُ قَالَ بَلْ يُكْسَرُ. قَالَ عُمَرُ إِذًا لاَ يُغْلَقَ أَبَدًا. قُلْتُ أَجَلْ. قُلْنَا لِحُذَيْفَةَ أَكَانَ عُمَرُ يَعْلَمُ الْبَابَ قَالَ نَعَمْ كَمَا أَعْلَمُ أَنَّ دُونَ غَدٍ لَيْلَةً، وَذَلِكَ أَنِّي حَدَّثْتُهُ حَدِيثًا لَيْسَ بِالأَغَالِيطِ. فَهِبْنَا أَنْ نَسْأَلَهُ مَنِ الْبَابُ فَأَمَرْنَا مَسْرُوقًا فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ مَنِ الْبَابُ قَالَ عُمَرُ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7096 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 47 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 216 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari:
The Prophet (ﷺ) went out to one of the gardens of Medina for some business and I went out to follow him. When he entered the garden, I sat at its gate and said to myself, “To day I will be the gatekeeper of the Prophet though he has not ordered me.” The Prophet (ﷺ) went and finished his need and went to sit on the constructed edge of the well and uncovered his legs and hung them in the well. In the meantime Abu Bakr came and asked permission to enter. I said (to him), “Wait till I get you permission.” Abu Bakr waited outside and I went to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said, “O Allah’s Prophet! Abu Bakr asks your permission to enter.” He said, “Admit him, and give him the glad tidings of entering Paradise.” So Abu Bakr entered and sat on the right side of the Prophet (ﷺ) and uncovered his legs and hung them in the well. Then `Umar came and I said (to him), “Wait till I get you permission.” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering Paradise.” So `Umar entered and sat on the left side of the Prophet and uncovered his legs and hung them in the well so that one side of the well became fully occupied and there remained no place for any-one to sit. Then `Uthman came and I said (to him), “Wait till I get permission for you.” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering Paradise with a calamity which will befall him.” When he entered, he could not find any place to sit with them so he went to the other edge of the well opposite them and uncovered his legs and hung them in the well. I wished that a brother of mine would come, so I invoked Allah for his coming. (Ibn Al-Musaiyab said, “I interpreted that (narration) as indicating their graves. The first three are together and the grave of `Uthman is separate from theirs.”)
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ خَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى حَائِطٍ مِنْ حَوَائِطِ الْمَدِينَةِ لِحَاجَتِهِ، وَخَرَجْتُ فِي إِثْرِهِ، فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ الْحَائِطَ جَلَسْتُ عَلَى بَابِهِ وَقُلْتُ لأَكُونَنَّ الْيَوْمَ بَوَّابَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَمْ يَأْمُرْنِي فَذَهَبَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَضَى حَاجَتَهُ، وَجَلَسَ عَلَى قُفِّ الْبِئْرِ، فَكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ وَدَلاَّهُمَا فِي الْبِئْرِ، فَجَاءَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَسْتَأْذِنُ عَلَيْهِ لِيَدْخُلَ فَقُلْتُ كَمَا أَنْتَ حَتَّى أَسْتَأْذِنَ لَكَ، فَوَقَفَ فَجِئْتُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَسْتَأْذِنُ عَلَيْكَ. قَالَ ” ائْذَنْ لَهُ، وَبَشِّرْهُ بِالْجَنَّةِ ”. فَدَخَلَ فَجَاءَ عَنْ يَمِينِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ وَدَلاَّهُمَا فِي الْبِئْرِ، فَجَاءَ عُمَرُ فَقُلْتُ كَمَا أَنْتَ حَتَّى أَسْتَأْذِنَ لَكَ. فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” ائْذَنْ لَهُ، وَبَشِّرْهُ بِالْجَنَّةِ ”. فَجَاءَ عَنْ يَسَارِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ فَدَلاَّهُمَا فِي الْبِئْرِ، فَامْتَلأَ الْقُفُّ فَلَمْ يَكُنْ فِيهِ مَجْلِسٌ، ثُمَّ جَاءَ عُثْمَانُ فَقُلْتُ كَمَا أَنْتَ حَتَّى أَسْتَأْذِنَ لَكَ. فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” ائْذَنْ لَهُ، وَبَشِّرْهُ بِالْجَنَّةِ، مَعَهَا بَلاَءٌ يُصِيبُهُ ”. فَدَخَلَ فَلَمْ يَجِدْ مَعَهُمْ مَجْلِسًا، فَتَحَوَّلَ حَتَّى جَاءَ مُقَابِلَهُمْ عَلَى شَفَةِ الْبِئْرِ، فَكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ ثُمَّ دَلاَّهُمَا فِي الْبِئْرِ. فَجَعَلْتُ أَتَمَنَّى أَخًا لِي وَأَدْعُو اللَّهَ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ. قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ فَتَأَوَّلْتُ ذَلِكَ قُبُورَهُمُ اجْتَمَعَتْ هَا هُنَا وَانْفَرَدَ عُثْمَانُ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7097 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 48 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 217 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Wail:
Someone said to Usama, “Will you not talk to this (Uthman)?” Usama said, “I talked to him (secretly) without being the first man to open an evil door. I will never tell a ruler who rules over two men or more that he is good after I heard Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) saying, ‘A man will be brought and put in Hell (Fire) and he will circumambulate (go around and round) in Hell (Fire) like a donkey of a (flour) grinding mill, and all the people of Hell (Fire) will gather around him and will say to him, O so-and-so! Didn’t you use to order others for good and forbid them from evil?’ That man will say, ‘I used to order others to do good but I myself never used to do it, and I used to forbid others from evil while I myself used to do evil.’ “
حَدَّثَنِي بِشْرُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ، قَالَ قِيلَ لأُسَامَةَ أَلاَ تُكَلِّمُ هَذَا. قَالَ قَدْ كَلَّمْتُهُ مَا دُونَ أَنْ أَفْتَحَ بَابًا، أَكُونُ أَوَّلَ مَنْ يَفْتَحُهُ، وَمَا أَنَا بِالَّذِي أَقُولُ لِرَجُلٍ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَمِيرًا عَلَى رَجُلَيْنِ أَنْتَ خَيْرٌ. بَعْدَ مَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ يُجَاءُ بِرَجُلٍ فَيُطْرَحُ فِي النَّارِ، فَيَطْحَنُ فِيهَا كَطَحْنِ الْحِمَارِ بِرَحَاهُ، فَيُطِيفُ بِهِ أَهْلُ النَّارِ فَيَقُولُونَ أَىْ فُلاَنُ أَلَسْتَ كُنْتَ تَأْمُرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ، وَتَنْهَى عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ فَيَقُولُ إِنِّي كُنْتُ آمُرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَلاَ أَفْعَلُهُ، وَأَنْهَى عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ وَأَفْعَلُهُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7098 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 49 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 218 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(18)
Chapter: Chapter
(18)
باب
Narrated Abu Bakra:
During the battle of Al-Jamal, Allah benefited me with a Word (I heard from the Prophet). When the Prophet heard the news that the people of the Persia had made the daughter of Khosrau their Queen (ruler), he said, “Never will succeed such a nation as makes a woman their ruler.”
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ الْهَيْثَمِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَوْفٌ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، قَالَ لَقَدْ نَفَعَنِي اللَّهُ بِكَلِمَةٍ أَيَّامَ الْجَمَلِ لَمَّا بَلَغَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ فَارِسًا مَلَّكُوا ابْنَةَ كِسْرَى قَالَ “ لَنْ يُفْلِحَ قَوْمٌ وَلَّوْا أَمْرَهُمُ امْرَأَةً ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7099 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 50 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 219 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Maryam `Abdullah bin Ziyad Al-Aasadi:
When Talha, AzZubair and `Aisha moved to Basra, `Ali sent `Ammar bin Yasir and Hasan bin `Ali who came to us at Kufa and ascended the pulpit. Al-Hasan bin `Ali was at the top of the pulpit and `Ammar was below Al-Hasan. We all gathered before him. I heard `Ammar saying, “`Aisha has moved to Al-Busra. By Allah! She is the wife of your Prophet in this world and in the Hereafter. But Allah has put you to test whether you obey Him (Allah) or her (`Aisha).
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَصِينٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَرْيَمَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ الأَسَدِيُّ، قَالَ لَمَّا سَارَ طَلْحَةُ وَالزُّبَيْرُ وَعَائِشَةُ إِلَى الْبَصْرَةِ بَعَثَ عَلِيٌّ عَمَّارَ بْنَ يَاسِرٍ وَحَسَنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ، فَقَدِمَا عَلَيْنَا الْكُوفَةَ فَصَعِدَا الْمِنْبَرَ، فَكَانَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ فَوْقَ الْمِنْبَرِ فِي أَعْلاَهُ، وَقَامَ عَمَّارٌ أَسْفَلَ مِنَ الْحَسَنِ، فَاجْتَمَعْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَسَمِعْتُ عَمَّارًا يَقُولُ إِنَّ عَائِشَةَ قَدْ سَارَتْ إِلَى الْبَصْرَةِ، وَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّهَا لَزَوْجَةُ نَبِيِّكُمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالآخِرَةِ، وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى ابْتَلاَكُمْ، لِيَعْلَمَ إِيَّاهُ تُطِيعُونَ أَمْ هِيَ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7100 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 51 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 220 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Wail:
`Ammar stood on the pulpit at Kufa and mentioned `Aisha and her coming (to Busra) and said, “She is the wife of your Prophet in this world and in the Hereafter, but you people are being put to test in this issue.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي غَنِيَّةَ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَامَ عَمَّارٌ عَلَى مِنْبَرِ الْكُوفَةِ، فَذَكَرَ عَائِشَةَ وَذَكَرَ مَسِيرَهَا وَقَالَ إِنَّهَا زَوْجَةُ نَبِيِّكُمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالآخِرَةِ، وَلَكِنَّهَا مِمَّا ابْتُلِيتُمْ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7101 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 52 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 221 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Wail:
Abu Musa and Abii Mas`ud went to `Ammar when `Ali had sent him to Kufa to exhort them to fight (on `Ali’s side). They said to him, “Since you have become a Muslim, we have never seen you doing a deed more criticizable to us than your haste in this matter.” `Ammar said, “Since you (both) became Muslims, I have never seen you doing a deed more criticizable to me than your keeping away from this matter.” Then Abu Mas`ud provided `Ammar and Abu Musa with two-piece outfits to wear, and one of them went to the mosque (of Kufa).
حَدَّثَنَا بَدَلُ بْنُ الْمُحَبَّرِ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ، يَقُولُ دَخَلَ أَبُو مُوسَى وَأَبُو مَسْعُودٍ عَلَى عَمَّارٍ حَيْثُ بَعَثَهُ عَلِيٌّ إِلَى أَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ يَسْتَنْفِرُهُمْ فَقَالاَ مَا رَأَيْنَاكَ أَتَيْتَ أَمْرًا أَكْرَهَ عِنْدَنَا مِنْ إِسْرَاعِكَ فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ مُنْذُ أَسْلَمْتَ. فَقَالَ عَمَّارٌ مَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْكُمَا مُنْذُ أَسْلَمْتُمَا أَمْرًا أَكْرَهَ عِنْدِي مِنْ إِبْطَائِكُمَا عَنْ هَذَا الأَمْرِ. وَكَسَاهُمَا حُلَّةً حُلَّةً، ثُمَّ رَاحُوا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7102, 7103, 7104 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 53 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 222 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Shaqiq bin Salama:
I was sitting with Abu Mas`ud and Abu Musa and `Ammar. Abu Mas`ud said (to `Ammar), “There is none of your companions but, if I wish, I could find fault with him except with you. Since you joined the company of the Prophet (ﷺ) I have never seen anything done by you more criticizable by me than your haste in this issue.” `Ammar said, O Abu Mas`ud ! I have never seen anything done by you or by this companion of yours (i.e., Abu Musa) more criticizable by me than your keeping away from this issue since the time you both joined the company of the Prophet.” Then Abu Mas`ud who was a rich man, said (to his servant), “O boy! Bring two suits.” Then he gave one to Abu Musa and the other to `Ammar and said (to them), “Put on these suits before going for the Friday prayer. “
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، كُنْتُ جَالِسًا مَعَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ وَأَبِي مُوسَى وَعَمَّارٍ فَقَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ مَا مِنْ أَصْحَابِكَ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ لَوْ شِئْتُ لَقُلْتُ فِيهِ غَيْرَكَ، وَمَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْكَ شَيْئًا مُنْذُ صَحِبْتَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْيَبَ عِنْدِي مِنِ اسْتِسْرَاعِكَ فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ. قَالَ عَمَّارٌ يَا أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ وَمَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْكَ وَلاَ مِنْ صَاحِبِكَ هَذَا شَيْئًا مُنْذُ صَحِبْتُمَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْيَبَ عِنْدِي مِنْ إِبْطَائِكُمَا فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ. فَقَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ وَكَانَ مُوسِرًا يَا غُلاَمُ هَاتِ حُلَّتَيْنِ. فَأَعْطَى إِحْدَاهُمَا أَبَا مُوسَى وَالأُخْرَى عَمَّارًا وَقَالَ رُوحَا فِيهِ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7105, 7106, 7107 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 54 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 223 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(19)
Chapter: If Allah sends a punishment upon a nation
(19)
باب إِذَا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ بِقَوْمٍ عَذَابًا
Narrated Ibn `Umar:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “If Allah sends punishment upon a nation then it befalls upon the whole population indiscriminately and then they will be resurrected (and judged) according to their deeds. “
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي حَمْزَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ ابْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ إِذَا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ بِقَوْمٍ عَذَابًا، أَصَابَ الْعَذَابُ مَنْ كَانَ فِيهِمْ، ثُمَّ بُعِثُوا عَلَى أَعْمَالِهِمْ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7108 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 55 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 224 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(20)
Chapter: “This son of mine is a chief, and Allah may make peace between two groups of Muslims through him.”
(20)
بَابُ قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِلْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ: «إِنَّ ابْنِي هَذَا لَسَيِّدٌ وَلَعَلَّ اللَّهَ أَنْ يُصْلِحَ بِهِ بَيْنَ فِئَتَيْنِ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ»
Narrated Al-Hasan Al-Basri:
When Al-Hasan bin `Ali moved with army units against Muawiya, `Amr bin AL-As said to Muawiya, “I see an army that will not retreat unless and until the opposing army retreats.” Muawiya said, “(If the Muslims are killed) who will look after their children?” `Amr bin Al-As said: I (will look after them). On that, `Abdullah bin ‘Amir and `Abdur-Rahman bin Samura said, “Let us meet Muawaiya and suggest peace.” Al-Hasan Al-Basri added: No doubt, I heard that Abu Bakra said, “Once while the Prophet was addressing (the people), Al-Hasan (bin `Ali) came and the Prophet (ﷺ) said, ‘This son of mine is a chief, and Allah may make peace between two groups of Muslims through him.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ أَبُو مُوسَى، وَلَقِيتُهُ، بِالْكُوفَةِ جَاءَ إِلَى ابْنِ شُبْرُمَةَ فَقَالَ أَدْخِلْنِي عَلَى عِيسَى فَأَعِظَهُ. فَكَأَنَّ ابْنَ شُبْرُمَةَ خَافَ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَفْعَلْ. قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ قَالَ لَمَّا سَارَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ بِالْكَتَائِبِ. قَالَ عَمْرُو بْنُ الْعَاصِ لِمُعَاوِيَةَ أَرَى كَتِيبَةً لاَ تُوَلِّي حَتَّى تُدْبِرَ أُخْرَاهَا. قَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ مَنْ لِذَرَارِيِّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ. فَقَالَ أَنَا. فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَامِرٍ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَمُرَةَ نَلْقَاهُ فَنَقُولُ لَهُ الصُّلْحَ. قَالَ الْحَسَنُ وَلَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا بَكْرَةَ قَالَ بَيْنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَخْطُبُ جَاءَ الْحَسَنُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ ابْنِي هَذَا سَيِّدٌ وَلَعَلَّ اللَّهَ أَنْ يُصْلِحَ بِهِ بَيْنَ فِئَتَيْنِ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7109 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 56 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 225 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Harmala:
(Usama’s Maula) Usama (bin Zaid) sent me to `Ali (at Kufa) and said, “`Ali will ask you, ‘What has prevented your companion from joining me?’ You then should say to him, ‘If you (`Ali) were in the mouth of a lion, I would like to be with you, but in this matter I won’t take any part.’ ” Harmala added: “`Ali didn’t give me anything (when I conveyed the message to him) so I went to Hasan, Hussain and Ibn Ja`far and they loaded my camels with much (wealth).
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ قَالَ عَمْرٌو أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، أَنَّ حَرْمَلَةَ، مَوْلَى أُسَامَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ قَالَ عَمْرٌو وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ حَرْمَلَةَ قَالَ أَرْسَلَنِي أُسَامَةُ إِلَى عَلِيٍّ وَقَالَ إِنَّهُ سَيَسْأَلُكَ الآنَ فَيَقُولُ مَا خَلَّفَ صَاحِبَكَ فَقُلْ لَهُ يَقُولُ لَكَ لَوْ كُنْتَ فِي شِدْقِ الأَسَدِ لأَحْبَبْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ مَعَكَ فِيهِ، وَلَكِنَّ هَذَا أَمْرٌ لَمْ أَرَهُ، فَلَمْ يُعْطِنِي شَيْئًا، فَذَهَبْتُ إِلَى حَسَنٍ وَحُسَيْنٍ وَابْنِ جَعْفَرٍ فَأَوْقَرُوا لِي رَاحِلَتِي.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7110 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 57 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 226 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(21)
Chapter: Changing the words
(21)
باب إِذَا قَالَ عِنْدَ قَوْمٍ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَقَالَ بِخِلاَفِهِ
Narrated Nafi`:
When the people of Medina dethroned Yazid bin Muawiya, Ibn `Umar gathered his special friends and children and said, “I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) saying, ‘A flag will be fixed for every betrayer on the Day of Resurrection,’ and we have given the oath of allegiance to this person (Yazid) in accordance with the conditions enjoined by Allah and His Apostle and I do not know of anything more faithless than fighting a person who has been given the oath of allegiance in accordance with the conditions enjoined by Allah and His Apostle , and if ever I learn that any person among you has agreed to dethrone Yazid, by giving the oath of allegiance (to somebody else) then there will be separation between him and me.”
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا خَلَعَ أَهْلُ الْمَدِينَةِ يَزِيدَ بْنَ مُعَاوِيَةَ جَمَعَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ حَشَمَهُ وَوَلَدَهُ فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ يُنْصَبُ لِكُلِّ غَادِرٍ لِوَاءٌ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ”. وَإِنَّا قَدْ بَايَعْنَا هَذَا الرَّجُلَ عَلَى بَيْعِ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، وَإِنِّي لاَ أَعْلَمُ غَدْرًا أَعْظَمَ مِنْ أَنْ يُبَايَعَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى بَيْعِ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، ثُمَّ يُنْصَبُ لَهُ الْقِتَالُ، وَإِنِّي لاَ أَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا مِنْكُمْ خَلَعَهُ، وَلاَ بَايَعَ فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ، إِلاَّ كَانَتِ الْفَيْصَلَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7111 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 58 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 227 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Al-Minhal:
When Ibn Ziyad and Marwan were in Sham and Ibn Az-Zubair took over the authority in Mecca and Qurra’ (the Kharijites) revolted in Basra, I went out with my father to Abu Barza Al-Aslami till we entered upon him in his house while he was sitting in the shade of a room built of cane. So we sat with him and my father started talking to him saying, “O Abu Barza! Don’t you see in what dilemma the people has fallen?” The first thing heard him saying “I seek reward from Allah for myself because of being angry and scornful at the Quraish tribe. O you Arabs! You know very well that you were in misery and were few in number and misguided, and that Allah has brought you out of all that with Islam and with Muhammad till He brought you to this state (of prosperity and happiness) which you see now; and it is this worldly wealth and pleasures which has caused mischief to appear among you. The one who is in Sham (i.e., Marwan), by Allah, is not fighting except for the sake of worldly gain: and those who are among you, by Allah, are not fighting except for the sake of worldly gain; and that one who is in Mecca (i.e., Ibn Az-Zubair) by Allah, is not fighting except for the sake of worldly gain.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَوْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمِنْهَالِ، قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ ابْنُ زِيَادٍ وَمَرْوَانُ بِالشَّأْمِ، وَوَثَبَ ابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ بِمَكَّةَ، وَوَثَبَ الْقُرَّاءُ بِالْبَصْرَةِ، فَانْطَلَقْتُ مَعَ أَبِي إِلَى أَبِي بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيِّ حَتَّى دَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ فِي دَارِهِ وَهْوَ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ عُلِّيَّةٍ لَهُ مِنْ قَصَبٍ، فَجَلَسْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَأَنْشَأَ أَبِي يَسْتَطْعِمُهُ الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا بَرْزَةَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا وَقَعَ فِيهِ النَّاسُ فَأَوَّلُ شَىْءٍ سَمِعْتُهُ تَكَلَّمَ بِهِ إِنِّي احْتَسَبْتُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ أَنِّي أَصْبَحْتُ سَاخِطًا عَلَى أَحْيَاءِ قُرَيْشٍ، إِنَّكُمْ يَا مَعْشَرَ الْعَرَبِ كُنْتُمْ عَلَى الْحَالِ الَّذِي عَلِمْتُمْ مِنَ الذِّلَّةِ وَالْقِلَّةِ وَالضَّلاَلَةِ، وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَنْقَذَكُمْ بِالإِسْلاَمِ وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى بَلَغَ بِكُمْ مَا تَرَوْنَ، وَهَذِهِ الدُّنْيَا الَّتِي أَفْسَدَتْ بَيْنَكُمْ، إِنَّ ذَاكَ الَّذِي بِالشَّأْمِ وَاللَّهِ إِنْ يُقَاتِلُ إِلاَّ عَلَى الدُّنْيَا.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7112 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 59 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 228 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abi Waih:
Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman said, ‘The hypocrites of today are worse than those of the lifetime of the Prophet, because in those days they used to do evil deeds secretly but today they do such deeds openly.’
حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ بْنُ أَبِي إِيَاسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ وَاصِلٍ الأَحْدَبِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ إِنَّ الْمُنَافِقِينَ الْيَوْمَ شَرٌّ مِنْهُمْ عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانُوا يَوْمَئِذٍ يُسِرُّونَ وَالْيَوْمَ يَجْهَرُونَ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7113 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 60 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 229 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abi Asha’sha:
Hudhaifa said, ‘In fact, it was hypocrisy that existed in the lifetime of the Prophet (ﷺ) but today it is Kufr (disbelief) after belief.’
حَدَّثَنَا خَلاَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الشَّعْثَاءِ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، قَالَ إِنَّمَا كَانَ النِّفَاقُ عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَّا الْيَوْمَ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ الْكُفْرُ بَعْدَ الإِيمَانِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7114 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 61 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 230 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(22)
Chapter: The Hour will not be established until…
(22)
باب لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يُغْبَطَ أَهْلُ الْقُبُورِ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “The Hour will not be established till a man passes by a grave of somebody and says, ‘Would that I were in his place.’ “
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يَمُرَّ الرَّجُلُ بِقَبْرِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَهُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7115 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 62 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 231 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(23)
Chapter: Time will change until idols will be worshipped
(23)
باب تَغْيِيرِ الزَّمَانِ حَتَّى يَعْبُدُوا الأَوْثَانَ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “The Hour will not be established till the buttocks of the women of the tribe of Daus move while going round Dhi-al-Khalasa.” Dhi-al-Khalasa was the idol of the Daus tribe which they used to worship in the Pre Islamic Period of ignorance.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَضْطَرِبَ أَلَيَاتُ نِسَاءِ دَوْسٍ عَلَى ذِي الْخَلَصَةِ ”. وَذُو الْخَلَصَةَ طَاغِيَةُ دَوْسٍ الَّتِي كَانُوا يَعْبُدُونَ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7116 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 63 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 232 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “The Hour will not be established till a man from Qahtan appears, driving the people with his stick.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنِي سُلَيْمَانُ، عَنْ ثَوْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْغَيْثِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قَحْطَانَ يَسُوقُ النَّاسَ بِعَصَاهُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7117 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 64 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 233 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(24)
Chapter: The coming of the Fire
(24)
باب خُرُوجِ النَّارِ
وَقَالَ أَنَسٌ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَوَّلُ أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ نَارٌ تَحْشُرُ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْمَشْرِقِ إِلَى الْمَغْرِبِ».
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “The Hour will not be established till a fire will come out of the land of Hijaz, and it will throw light on the necks of the camels at Busra.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ نَارٌ مِنْ أَرْضِ الْحِجَازِ، تُضِيءُ أَعْنَاقَ الإِبِلِ بِبُصْرَى ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7118 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 65 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 234 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “Soon the river “Euphrates” will disclose the treasure (the mountain) of gold, so whoever will be present at that time should not take anything of it.” Al-A’raj narrated from Abii Huraira that the Prophet (ﷺ) said the same but he said, “It (Euphrates) will uncover a mountain of gold (under it).
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْكِنْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُقْبَةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ خُبَيْبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” يُوشِكُ الْفُرَاتُ أَنْ يَحْسِرَ عَنْ كَنْزٍ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ، فَمَنْ حَضَرَهُ فَلاَ يَأْخُذْ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا ”.
قَالَ عُقْبَةُ وَحَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ” يَحْسِرُ عَنْ جَبَلٍ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ ”.
قَالَ عُقْبَةُ وَحَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ” يَحْسِرُ عَنْ جَبَلٍ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7119 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 66 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 235 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(25)
Chapter: Chapter
(25)
باب
Narrated Haritha bin Wahb:
I heard Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) saying, “Give in charity because there will come a time on the people when a person will go out with his alms from place to place but will not find anybody to accept it.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْبَدٌ، سَمِعْتُ حَارِثَةَ بْنَ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ تَصَدَّقُوا، فَسَيَأْتِي عَلَى النَّاسِ زَمَانٌ يَمْشِي الرَّجُلُ بِصَدَقَتِهِ، فَلاَ يَجِدُ مَنْ يَقْبَلُهَا ”. قَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ حَارِثَةُ أَخُو عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ لأُمِّهِ قَالَهُ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7120 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 67 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 236 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “The Hour will not be established (1) till two big groups fight each other whereupon there will be a great number of casualties on both sides and they will be following one and the same religious doctrine, (2) till about thirty Dajjals (liars) appear, and each one of them will claim that he is Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ), (3) till the religious knowledge is taken away (by the death of Religious scholars) (4) earthquakes will increase in number (5) time will pass quickly, (6) afflictions will appear, (7) Al-Harj, (i.e., killing) will increase, (8) till wealth will be in abundance —- so abundant that a wealthy person will worry lest nobody should accept his Zakat, and whenever he will present it to someone, that person (to whom it will be offered) will say, ‘I am not in need of it, (9) till the people compete with one another in constructing high buildings, (10) till a man when passing by a grave of someone will say, ‘Would that I were in his place (11) and till the sun rises from the West. So when the sun will rise and the people will see it (rising from the West) they will all believe (embrace Islam) but that will be the time when: (As Allah said,) ‘No good will it do to a soul to believe then, if it believed not before, nor earned good (by deeds of righteousness) through its Faith.’ (6.158) And the Hour will be established while two men spreading a garment in front of them but they will not be able to sell it, nor fold it up; and the Hour will be established when a man has milked his she-camel and has taken away the milk but he will not be able to drink it; and the Hour will be established before a man repairing a tank (for his livestock) is able to water (his animals) in it; and the Hour will be established when a person has raised a morsel (of food) to his mouth but will not be able to eat it.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَقْتَتِلَ فِئَتَانِ عَظِيمَتَانِ، يَكُونُ بَيْنَهُمَا مَقْتَلَةٌ عَظِيمَةٌ، دَعْوَتُهُمَا وَاحِدَةٌ، وَحَتَّى يُبْعَثَ دَجَّالُونَ كَذَّابُونَ، قَرِيبٌ مِنْ ثَلاَثِينَ، كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَحَتَّى يُقْبَضَ الْعِلْمُ، وَتَكْثُرَ الزَّلاَزِلُ، وَيَتَقَارَبَ الزَّمَانُ، وَتَظْهَرَ الْفِتَنُ، وَيَكْثُرَ الْهَرْجُ وَهْوَ الْقَتْلُ، وَحَتَّى يَكْثُرَ فِيكُمُ الْمَالُ فَيَفِيضَ، حَتَّى يُهِمَّ رَبَّ الْمَالِ مَنْ يَقْبَلُ صَدَقَتَهُ، وَحَتَّى يَعْرِضَهُ فَيَقُولَ الَّذِي يَعْرِضُهُ عَلَيْهِ لاَ أَرَبَ لِي بِهِ. وَحَتَّى يَتَطَاوَلَ النَّاسُ فِي الْبُنْيَانِ، وَحَتَّى يَمُرَّ الرَّجُلُ بِقَبْرِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَهُ. وَحَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا، فَإِذَا طَلَعَتْ وَرَآهَا النَّاسُ ـ يَعْنِي ـ آمَنُوا أَجْمَعُونَ، فَذَلِكَ حِينَ لاَ يَنْفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ آمَنَتْ مِنْ قَبْلُ، أَوْ كَسَبَتْ فِي إِيمَانِهَا خَيْرًا، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ نَشَرَ الرَّجُلاَنِ ثَوْبَهُمَا بَيْنَهُمَا، فَلاَ يَتَبَايَعَانِهِ وَلاَ يَطْوِيَانِهِ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدِ انْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ بِلَبَنِ لِقْحَتِهِ فَلاَ يَطْعَمُهُ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَهْوَ يُلِيطُ حَوْضَهُ فَلاَ يَسْقِي فِيهِ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ رَفَعَ أُكْلَتَهُ إِلَى فِيهِ فَلاَ يَطْعَمُهَا ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7121 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 68 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 237 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(26)
Chapter: Information about Ad-Dajjal
(26)
باب ذِكْرِ الدَّجَّالِ
Narrated Al-Mughira bin Shu`ba:
Nobody asked the Prophet (ﷺ) as many questions as I asked regarding Ad-Dajjal. The Prophet (ﷺ) said to me, “What worries you about him?” I said, “Because the people say that he will have a mountain of bread and a river of water with him (i.e. he will have abundance of food and water)” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Nay, he is too mean to be allowed such a thing by Allah”‘ (but it is only to test mankind whether they believe in Allah or in Ad-Dajjal.)
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي قَيْسٌ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ مَا سَأَلَ أَحَدٌ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الدَّجَّالِ مَا سَأَلْتُهُ وَإِنَّهُ قَالَ لِي ” مَا يَضُرُّكَ مِنْهُ ”. قُلْتُ لأَنَّهُمْ يَقُولُونَ إِنَّ مَعَهُ جَبَلَ خُبْزٍ وَنَهَرَ مَاءٍ. قَالَ ” هُوَ أَهْوَنُ عَلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7122 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 69 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 238 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Ibn ‘Umar (ra) :
The Prophet (ﷺ) said (about Ad-Dajjal) that he is one eyed, his right eye is as if a protruding out grape.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أُرَاهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ أَعْوَرُ عَيْنِ الْيُمْنَى، كَأَنَّهَا عِنَبَةٌ طَافِيَةٌ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7123 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 70 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 88, Hadith 238 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Ad-Dajjal will come and encamp at a place close to Medina and then Medina will shake thrice whereupon every Kafir (disbeliever) and hypocrite will go out (of Medina) towards him.”
حَدَّثَنَا سَعْدُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ يَجِيءُ الدَّجَّالُ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَدِينَةِ، ثُمَّ تَرْجُفُ الْمَدِينَةُ ثَلاَثَ رَجَفَاتٍ، فَيَخْرُجُ إِلَيْهِ كُلُّ كَافِرٍ وَمُنَافِقٍ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7124 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 71 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 239 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Bakra:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “The terror caused by Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal will not enter Medina and at that time Medina will have seven gates and there will be two angels at each gate (guarding them).
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ يَدْخُلُ الْمَدِينَةَ رُعْبُ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ، وَلَهَا يَوْمَئِذٍ سَبْعَةُ أَبْوَابٍ، عَلَى كُلِّ باب مَلَكَانِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7125 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 72 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 240 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Bakra:
[as above]
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعْدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ لاَ يَدْخُلُ الْمَدِينَةَ رُعْبُ الْمَسِيحِ، لَهَا يَوْمَئِذٍ سَبْعَةُ أَبْوَابٍ، عَلَى كُلِّ باب مَلَكَانِ ”.
قَالَ وَقَالَ ابْنُ إِسْحَاقَ عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْبَصْرَةَ فَقَالَ لِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا.
قَالَ وَقَالَ ابْنُ إِسْحَاقَ عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْبَصْرَةَ فَقَالَ لِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7126 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 73 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 88, Hadith 240 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) stood up amongst the people and then praised and glorified Allah as He deserved and then he mentioned Ad-Dajjal, saying, “I warn you of him, and there was no prophet but warned his followers of him; but I will tell you something about him which no prophet has told his followers: Ad- Dajjal is one-eyed whereas Allah is not.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي النَّاسِ فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ الدَّجَّالَ فَقَالَ “ إِنِّي لأُنْذِرُكُمُوهُ، وَمَا مِنْ نَبِيٍّ إِلاَّ وَقَدْ أَنْذَرَهُ قَوْمَهُ، وَلَكِنِّي سَأَقُولُ لَكُمْ فِيهِ قَوْلاً لَمْ يَقُلْهُ نَبِيٌّ لِقَوْمِهِ، إِنَّهُ أَعْوَرُ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَيْسَ بِأَعْوَرَ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7127 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 74 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 241 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said. “While I was sleeping, I saw myself (in a dream) performing Tawaf around the Ka`ba. Behold, I saw a reddish-white man with lank hair, and water was dropping from his head. I asked, “Who is this?’ They replied, ‘The son of Mary.’ Then I turned my face to see another man with a huge body, red complexion and curly hair and blind in one eye. His eye looked like a protruding out grape. They said (to me), He is Ad-Dajjal.” The Prophet (ﷺ) added, “The man he resembled most is Ibn Qatan, a man from the tribe of Khuza`a. “
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ بَيْنَا أَنَا نَائِمٌ أَطُوفُ بِالْكَعْبَةِ، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ آدَمُ سَبْطُ الشَّعَرِ يَنْطُفُ ـ أَوْ يُهَرَاقُ ـ رَأْسُهُ مَاءً قُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قَالُوا ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ. ثُمَّ ذَهَبْتُ أَلْتَفِتُ، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ جَسِيمٌ أَحْمَرُ جَعْدُ الرَّأْسِ أَعْوَرُ الْعَيْنِ، كَأَنَّ عَيْنَهُ عِنَبَةٌ طَافِيَةٌ قَالُوا هَذَا الدَّجَّالُ. أَقْرَبُ النَّاسِ بِهِ شَبَهًا ابْنُ قَطَنٍ ”. رَجُلٌ مِنْ خُزَاعَةَ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7128 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 75 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 242 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated `Aisha:
I heard Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) in his prayer, seeking refuge with Allah from the afflictions of Ad-Dajjal.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْتَعِيذُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدَّجَّالِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7129 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 76 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 243 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Hudhaifa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said about Ad-Dajjal that he would have water and fire with him: (what would seem to be) fire, would be cold water and (what would seem to be) water, would be fire.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ، عَنْ رِبْعِيٍّ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي الدَّجَّالِ “ إِنَّ مَعَهُ مَاءً وَنَارًا، فَنَارُهُ مَاءٌ بَارِدٌ، وَمَاؤُهُ نَارٌ ”. قَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ أَنَا سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7130 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 77 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 244 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Anas:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “No prophet was sent but that he warned his followers against the one-eyed liar (Ad-Dajjal). Beware! He is blind in one eye, and your Lord is not so, and there will be written between his (Ad-Dajjal’s) eyes (the word) Kafir (i.e., disbeliever).” (This Hadith is also quoted by Abu Huraira and Ibn `Abbas).
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، رضى الله عنه قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ مَا بُعِثَ نَبِيٌّ إِلاَّ أَنْذَرَ أُمَّتَهُ الأَعْوَرَ الْكَذَّابَ، أَلاَ إِنَّهُ أَعْوَرُ، وَإِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَيْسَ بِأَعْوَرَ، وَإِنَّ بَيْنَ عَيْنَيْهِ مَكْتُوبٌ كَافِرٌ ”. فِيهِ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7131 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 78 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 245 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(27)
Chapter: Ad-Dajjal will not be able to enter Al-Madina
(27)
باب لاَ يَدْخُلُ الدَّجَّالُ الْمَدِينَةَ
Narrated Abu Sa`id:
One day Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) narrated to us a long narration about Ad-Dajjal and among the things he narrated to us, was: “Ad-Dajjal will come, and he will be forbidden to enter the mountain passes of Medina. He will encamp in one of the salt areas neighboring Medina and there will appear to him a man who will be the best or one of the best of the people. He will say ‘I testify that you are Ad-Dajjal whose story Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) has told us.’ Ad-Dajjal will say (to his audience), ‘Look, if I kill this man and then give him life, will you have any doubt about my claim?’ They will reply, ‘No,’ Then Ad- Dajjal will kill that man and then will make him alive. The man will say, ‘By Allah, now I recognize you more than ever!’ Ad-Dajjal will then try to kill him (again) but he will not be given the power to do so.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا حَدِيثًا طَوِيلاً عَنِ الدَّجَّالِ، فَكَانَ فِيمَا يُحَدِّثُنَا بِهِ أَنَّهُ قَالَ “ يَأْتِي الدَّجَّالُ وَهُوَ مُحَرَّمٌ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ نِقَابَ الْمَدِينَةِ، فَيَنْزِلُ بَعْضَ السِّبَاخِ الَّتِي تَلِي الْمَدِينَةَ، فَيَخْرُجُ إِلَيْهِ يَوْمَئِذٍ رَجُلٌ وَهْوَ خَيْرُ النَّاسِ أَوْ مِنْ خِيَارِ النَّاسِ، فَيَقُولُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ الدَّجَّالُ الَّذِي حَدَّثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدِيثَهُ، فَيَقُولُ الدَّجَّالُ أَرَأَيْتُمْ إِنْ قَتَلْتُ هَذَا ثُمَّ أَحْيَيْتُهُ، هَلْ تَشُكُّونَ فِي الأَمْرِ فَيَقُولُونَ لاَ. فَيَقْتُلُهُ ثُمَّ يُحْيِيهِ فَيَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ مَا كُنْتُ فِيكَ أَشَدَّ بَصِيرَةً مِنِّي الْيَوْمَ. فَيُرِيدُ الدَّجَّالُ أَنْ يَقْتُلَهُ فَلاَ يُسَلَّطُ عَلَيْهِ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7132 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 79 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 246 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) said, “There are angels at the mountain passes of Medina (so that) neither plague nor Ad-Dajjal can enter it.’
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُجْمِرِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ عَلَى أَنْقَابِ الْمَدِينَةِ مَلاَئِكَةٌ، لاَ يَدْخُلُهَا الطَّاعُونُ وَلاَ الدَّجَّالُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7133 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 80 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 247 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Ad-Dajjal will come to Medina and find the angels guarding it. So Allah willing, neither Ad-Dajjal, nor plague will be able to come near it.”
حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ الْمَدِينَةُ يَأْتِيهَا الدَّجَّالُ، فَيَجِدُ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ يَحْرُسُونَهَا، فَلاَ يَقْرَبُهَا الدَّجَّالُ ـ قَالَ ـ وَلاَ الطَّاعُونُ، إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7134 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 81 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 248 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
(28)
Chapter: Ya’juj and Ma’juj
(28)
باب يَأْجُوجَ وَمَأْجُوجَ
Narrated Zainab bint Jahsh:
That one day Allah’s Messenger (ﷺ) entered upon her in a state of fear and said, “None has the right to be worshipped but Allah! Woe to the Arabs from the Great evil that has approached (them). Today a hole has been opened in the dam of Gog and Magog like this.” The Prophet (ﷺ) made a circle with his index finger and thumb. Zainab bint Jahsh added: I said, “O Alllah’s Apostle! Shall we be destroyed though there will be righteous people among us?” The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Yes, if the (number) of evil (persons) increased.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي أَخِي، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي عَتِيقٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَتْهُ عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةِ جَحْشٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا يَوْمًا فَزِعًا يَقُولُ ” لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَيْلٌ لِلْعَرَبِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَدِ اقْتَرَبَ، فُتِحَ الْيَوْمَ مِنْ رَدْمِ يَأْجُوجَ وَمَأْجُوجَ مِثْلُ هَذِهِ ”. وَحَلَّقَ بِإِصْبَعَيْهِ الإِبْهَامِ وَالَّتِي تَلِيهَا. قَالَتْ زَيْنَبُ ابْنَةُ جَحْشٍ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَنَهْلِكُ وَفِينَا الصَّالِحُونَ قَالَ ” نَعَمْ إِذَا كَثُرَ الْخُبْثُ ”.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7135 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 82 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 249 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “A hole has been opened in the dam of Gog and Magog.” Wuhaib (the sub-narrator) made the number 90 (with his index finger and thumb).
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ يُفْتَحُ الرَّدْمُ رَدْمُ يَأْجُوجَ وَمَأْجُوجَ مِثْلَ هَذِهِ ”. وَعَقَدَ وُهَيْبٌ تِسْعِينَ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 7136 |
| In-book reference | : Book 92, Hadith 83 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 250 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
KITAB AL-FITAN WA ASHRAT AS-SA’AH
KITAB AL-FITAN WA ASHRAT AS-SA’AH
(BOOK PERTAINING TO THE TURMOIL AND PORTENTS OF THE LAST HOUR)
Zainab bint Jahsh reported that Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) got up from sleep saying: There is no god but Allah; there is a destruction in store for Arabia because of turmoil which is at hand, the barrier of Gog and Magog has opened so much. And Sufyan made a sign of ten with the help of his hand (in order to indicate the width of the gap) and I said: Allah’s Messenger, would we be perished in spite of the fact that there would be good people amongst us? Thereupon he said: Of course, but only when the evil predominates.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Zainab bint Jahsh with a slight variation in the chain of transmitters.
Zainab bint Jahsh, the wife of Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him), reported that one day Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) came out in a state of excitement with his face quite red. And he was saying: There is no god but Allah; there is a destruction in store for Arabia beciuse of the turmoil which is near at hand as the barrier of Gog and Magog has been opened like it, and he (in order to explain it) made a ring with the help o his thumb and forefinger. I said: Allah’s Messenger, would we be destroyed despite the fact that there would be pious people amongst us ? He said: Yes, when the evil would predominate.
This hadith has been narrated oil the authority of Zuhri with a different chain of transmitters.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Today the wall (barrier) of Gog and Magog has been opened so much, and WUhaib (in order to explain it) made the figure of ninety with the help of his hand.
Chapter 2 : THE SINKING OF AN ARMY IN THE EARTH WHICH WOULD ATTACK THE HOUSE
Harith b Abi Rabi’a and ‘Abdullah b. Safwan both went to Umm Salama, the Mother of the Faithful, and they asked her about the army which would be sunk in the earth, and this relates to the time when Ibn Zubair (was the governor of Mecca). She reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) had said that a seeker of refuge would seek refuge in the Sacred House and an army would be sent to him (in order to kill him) and when it would enter a plain ground, it would be made to sink. I said: Allah’s Messenger, what about him who would be made to accompany this army willy nilly? Thereupon he said: He would be made to sink along with them buf he would be raised on the Day of Resurrection on the basis of his intention. Abu Ja’far said.’ This plain,ground means the plain ground of Medina.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of ‘Abdullah b. Rufai, with the same chain of transmitters (but with the addition of these words) : “When I met Abu Ja’far I told him that she (simply) meant the plain ground. Thereupon Abu Ja’far said : No, by God, she meant the plain ground of Medina.
Abdullah b. Safwan reported that Hafsa told him that she had heard Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying : An army would attack this House in order to fight against the inhabitants of this House and when it would be at the plain ground the ranks in the centre of the army would be sunk and the vanguard would call the rear flanks of the army and they would also be sunk and no flank would be left except some people who would go to inform them (their kith and kin). A person (who had been listening to this badith from Abdullah b. Safwan) said: I bear testimony in regard to you that you are not imputing a lie to Hafsa. And I bear testimony to the fact that Hafsa is not telling a lie about Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him).
Abdullah b. Safwan reported the Mother of the Faithful as saying that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: They would soon seek protection in this House, viz. Ka’ba (the defenceless), people who would have nothing to protect themselves in the shape of weapons or the strength of the people. An army would be sent to fight (and kill) them and when they would enter a plain ground the army would be sunk in it. Yiisuf (one of the narrators) said: It was a people of Syria (hordes of Hajjaj) who had been on that day comin. towards Mecca for an attack (on ‘Abdulllah b. Zubair) and Abdullah b. Safwan said: By God, it does not imply this army.
‘A’isha reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) was startled in the state of sleep. We said : Allah’s Messenger, you have done something in the state of your sleep which you never did before, Thereupon he said: Strange it is that some, people of my Ummah would attack the House (Ka’ba) (for killing) a person who would belong to the tribe of the Quraish and he would try to seek protection in the House. And when they would reach the plain ground they would be sunk. We said: Allah’s Messenger, all sorts of people throng the path. Thereupon he said: Yes, there would be amongst them people who would come with definite designs and those who would come under duress and there would be travellers also, but they would all be destroyed through one (stroke) of destruction. though they would be raised in different states (on the Day of Resurrection). Allah would, however, raise them according to their intention.
Chapter 3 : THE TURMOIL WOULD COME LIKE RAINFALL
Usama reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) climbed up a battlement amongst the battlements of Medina and then said: You do not see what I am seeing and I am seeing the places of turmoil between your houses as tile places of rainfall.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There will be soon a period of turmoil in which the one who sits will be better than one who stands and the one who stands will be better than one who walks and the one who walks will be better than one who runs. He who would watch them will be drawn by them. So he who finds a refuge or shelter against it should make it as his resort.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Abu Huraira but with this variation of wording that in the hadith transmitted on the authority of Abu Bakr, there is an addition of these words: “There is a prayer among prayers (‘Asr) and one who misses it is as if his family and property have been ruined.”
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would be turmoil and the one who would sleep would be better than who would be awake and the one who would be awake would be better than one who would stand and one who would stand would be better than one who would run. So he who finds refuge or shelter should take that refuge or shelter.
Abu Bakra reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would soon be turmoil. Behold ! there would be turmoil in which the one who would be seated would be better than one who would stand and the one who would stand would be better than one who would run. Behold ! when the turmoil comes or it appears, the one who has camel should stick to his camel and he who has sheep or goat should stick to his sheep and goat and he who has land should stick to the land. A person said: ‘Allah’s Messenger, what is your opinion about one who has neither camel nor sheep nor land ? Thereupon, he said : He should take hold of his sword and beat its edge with the help of stone and then try to find a way of escape. O Allah, I have conveyed (Thy Message); O Allah, I have conveyed (Thy Message); O Allah, I have conveyed (Thy Message). A person said: Allah’s Messenger, what is your opinion it I am drawn to a rank in spite of myself, or in one of the groups and made to march and a man strikes with his sword or there comes an arrow and kills me ? Thereupon he said: He will bear the punishment of his sin and that of yours and he would be one amongst the denizens of Hell.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Waki’ with a slight variation of wording.
Chapter 4 : WHEN TWO MUSLIMS CONFRONT EACH OTHER WITH SWORDS
Ahnaf b. Qais reported: I set out with the intention of helping this person (Hadrat ‘Ali) that Abu Bakra met me. He said: Ahnaf, where do you intend to go? I said: I intend to help the cousin of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him), viz. ‘Ali. Thereupon he said to me: Ahnaf, go back, for I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When two Muslims confront one another with swords (in hands) both the slayer and the slain would be in Fire. He (Ahnaf) said: I said, or it was said: Allah’s Messenger, it may be the case of one who kills. but what about the slain (why he would be put in Hell-Fire)? Thereupon he said: He also intended to kill his companion.
Ahnaf b. Qais reported on the authority of Abu Bakra that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: When two Muslims confront each other with their swords, both the slayer and the slain are doomed to Hell-Fire.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Hammad through another chain of transmitters.
Abu Bakra reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When two Muslims (confront each other) and the one amongst them attacks his brother with a weapon, both of them are at the brink of Hell-Fire. And when one of them kills his companion, both of them get into Hell-Fire.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) many ahadith and one of them was this: The last Hour will not come until the two parties (of Muslims) confront each other and there is a large-scale massacre amongst them and the claim of both of them is the same.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The last Hour will not come unless there is much bloodshed. They said: What is harj? Thereupon he said: Bloodshed. bloodshed.
Chapter 5 : THIS UMMAH WOULD BE DESTROYED BY KILLING ONE ANOTHER
Thauban reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Allah drew the ends of the world near one another for my sake. And I have seen its eastern and western ends. And the dominion of my Unimah would reach those ends which have been drawn near me and I have been granted the red and the white trea- sure and I begged my Lord for my Ummah that it should not be destroyed because of famine, nor be dominated by an enemy who is not amongst them to take their lives and destroy them root and branch, and my Lord said: Muhammad, whenever I make a decision, there is none to change it. Well, I grant you for your Ummah that it would not be destroyed by famine and it would not be dominated by an enemy who would not be amongst it and would take their lives and destroy them root and branch even if all the people from the different parts of the world join hands together (for this purpose), but it would be from amongst them, viz. your Ummah, that some people would kill the others or imprison the others.
Thauban reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said. Verily, Allah drew the ends of the world near me until I saw its cast and west an He bestowed upon me two treasures, the red and the white. The rest of the hadith is the same.
‘Amir b. Sa’d reported on the authority of his father that one day Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) came from a high, land. He passed by the mosque of Banu Mu’awiya, went in and observed two rak’ahs there and we also observed prayer along with him and he made a long supplication to his Lord. He then came to us and said: I asked my Lord three things and He has granted me two but has withheld one. I begged my Lord that my Ummah should not be destroyed because of famine and He granted me this. And I begged my Lord that my Ummah should not be destroyed by drowning (by deluge) and He granted me this. And I begged my Lord that there should be no bloodshed among the people of my Ummah. but He did not grant it.
Amir b. Sa’d reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) came with a group of his Companions and he passed by the mosque of Banu Mu’awiya. The rest of the hadith is the same.
Chapter 6 : THE EVENTS FORETOLD BY THE HOLY PROPHET (MAY PEACE BE UPON HIM) ABOUT THE LAST HOUR
Hudhaifa b. al-Yaman reported: By Allah, I have the best knowledge amongst people about every turmoil which is going to appear in the period intervening me and the Last Hour; and it is not for the fact that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) told me something confidentially pertaining to it and he did not tell anybody else about it, but it is because of the fact that I was present in the assembly in which he had been describing the turmoil. and he especially made a mention of three turmoils which would not spare anything and amongst these there would be turmoils like storms in the hot season. Some of them would be violent and some of them would be comparatively mild. Hudhaifa said: All (who were present) except I have gone (to the next world).
Hudhaifa reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) stood before us one day and he did not leave anything unsaid (that he had to say) at that very spot which would happen (in the shape of turmoil) up to the Last Hour. Those who had to remember them preserved them in their minds and those who could not remember them forgot them. My friends knew them and there are certain things which slip out of my mind, but I recapitulate them when anyone makes a mention of them just as a person is lost from one’s mind but is recalled to him on seeing his face.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of A’mash with the same chain of transmitters up to the words: And he forgot who had to forget that and. he did not make a mention of what follows after this.
Hudhaifa reported: Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) informed me of what is going to happen before the approach of the Last Hour. And there is nothing that I did not ask him in this connection except this that I did not ask him as to what would turn the people of Medina out from Medina.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters.
Abu Zaid (viz. Amr b. Akhtab) reported: Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) led us in the dawn prayer and then mounted the pulpit and addressed us until it was (time for the) noon prayer. He then came down the pulpit and observed prayer and then again mounted the pulpit and again addressed us until it was time for the ‘Asr prayer. He then again came down and observed the prayer and again mointed the pulpit and addressed us until the sun was set and he informed (about) everything (pertaining to turmoil) that lay hidden in the past and what lies in (the womb) of) the future and the most learned amongst us is one who remembers them well
Chapter 7 : THE TURMOIL WOULD GO LIKE THE MOUNTING WAVES OF THE OCEAN
Hudhaifa repotted: We were one day in the company of ‘Umar that he said: Who amongst you has preserved in his mind most perfectly the hadith of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) in regard to the turmoil as he told about it? I said: It is I. Thereupon he said: You are bold (enough to make this claim). And he further said: How? I said: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would (first) be turmoil for a person in regard to his family, his property, his own self, his children, his neighbours (and the sins comnaitted in their connection) would be expiated by fasting, prayer, charity, enjoining good and prohibiting evil. Thereupon ‘Umar said: I do not mean (that turmoil on a small scale) but that one which would eme-ge like the mounting waves of the ocean. I said: Commander of the Faithful, you have nothing to do with it, for the door is closed between you and that. He said: Would that door be broken or opened? I said: No, it would be broken. Thereupon he said: Then it would not be closed despite best efforts. We said to Hudhaifa: Did Umar know the door? Thereupon he said: Yes, he knew it (for certain) just as one knows that night precede the next day. And I narrated to him something in which there was nothing fabricated. Shaqiq (one of the narrators) said: We dared not ask Hudhaifa about that door. So we requested Masrdq to ask him. So he asked him and he said: (By that door, he meant) ‘Umar.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Hudhaifa through other chains of transmitters also.
Hudhaifa reported that Umar said: Who would narrate to us (the ahadith pertaining to turmoil) and he reported a badith similar to these ahadith.
Jundub reported: I came on the day of Jara’a that a person was (found) sitting. I said: They would shed their blood today. That person said: By Allah. not at all. I said: By Allah, of course, they would do it. He said: By Allah, they would not do it. I said: By Allah, of course, they would do it. He said: By Allah, they would not do it, and I have heard a hadith of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) which I am narrating to you in this connection. I said: You are a bad seat fellow. I have been opposing you since morning and you are listening to me in spite of the fact that you have heard a hadith from Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) (contrary to ray statement). I myself felt that there was no use of this annoyance. (He could tell me earlier that it was a hadith of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him], and I would not have opposed him at all.) I turned my face toward him and asked him and he was Hadrat Hudhaifa.
Chapter 8 : THE LAST HOUR WOULD NOT COME UNTIL THE EUPIIRATES UNCOVERS A TREASURE OF GOLD
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come before the Euphrates uncovers a mountain of gold, for which people would fight. Ninety-nine out of each one hundred would die but every man amongst them would say that perhaps he would be the one who would be saved (and thus possess this gold).
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Suhail with the same chain of transmitters but with this addition: “My father said: If you see that, do not even go near it.”
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come unless the Euphrates would uncover a treasure of gold, so he who finds it should not take anything out of that.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Euphrates would soon uncover a mountain of gold but he who is present there should not take anything from that.
‘Abdullah b. Harith b. Naufal reported: I was standing along with Ubayy b. Ka,b and he said: The opinions of the people differ in regard to the achievement of worldly ends. I said: Yes, of course. Thereupon he said: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Euphrates would soon uncover a mountain of gold and when the people would bear of it they would flock towards it but the people who would possess that (treasure) (would say): If we allow these persons to take out of it they would take away the whole of it. So they would fight and ninety-nine out of one hundred would be killed. Abu Kamil in his narration said: I and Abu Ka’b stood under the shade of the battlement of Hassan.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Iraq would withhold its dirhams and qafiz; Syria would withhold its mudd and dinar and Egypt would withhold its irdab and dinar and you would recoil to that position from where you started and you would recoil to that position from where you started and you would recoil to that position from where you started, the bones and the flesh of Abu Huraira would bear testimony to it.
Chapter 9 : PERTAINING TO THE CONQUEST OF CONSTANTINOPLE AND THE APPEARANCE OF THE DAJJAL AND DESCENT OF JESUS SON OF MARY (JESUS CHRIST)
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until the Romans would land at al-A’maq or in Dabiq. An army consisting of the best (soldiers) of the people of the earth at that time will come from Medina (to counteract them). When they will arrange themselves in ranks, the Romans would say: Do not stand between us and those (Muslims) who took prisoners from amongst us. Let us fight with them; and the Muslims would say: Nay, by Allah, we would never get aside from you and from our brethren that you may fight them. They will then fight and a third (part) of the army would run away, whom Allah will never forgive. A third (part of the army). which would be constituted of excellent martyrs in Allah’s eye, would be killed ani the third who would never be put to trial would win and they would be conquerors of Constantinople. And as they would be busy in distributing the spoils of war (amongst themselves) after hanging their swords by the olive trees, the Satan would cry: The Dajjal has taken your place among your family. They would then come out, but it would be of no avail. And when they would come to Syria, he would come out while they would be still preparing themselves for battle drawing up the ranks. Certainly, the time of prayer shall come and then Jesus (peace be upon him) son of Mary would descend and would lead them in prayer. When the enemy of Allah would see him, it would (disappear) just as the salt dissolves itself in water and if he (Jesus) were not to confront them at all, even then it would dissolve completely, but Allah would kill them by his hand and he would show them their blood on his lance (the lance of Jesus Christ).
Chapter 10 : THE LAST HOUR WOULD COME WHEN THE ROMANS WOULD HAVE THE MAXIMUM POPULATION
Mustaurid al-Qurashi reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would come (when) the Romans would form a majority amongst people. ‘Amr said to him (Mustaurid Qurashi): See what you are saying? He said: I say what I heard from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him). Thereupon he said: If you say that, it is a fact for they have four qualities. They have the patience to undergo a trial and immediately restore themselves to sanity after trouble and attack again after flight. They (have the quality) of being good to the destitute and the orphans, to the weak and, fifthly, the good quality in them is that they put resistance against the oppression of kings.
Mustaurid Qurashi reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would come when the Romans would form a majority amongst people. This reached ‘Amr b. al-‘As and he said: What are these ahadith which are being transmitted from you and which you claim to have heard from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him)? Mustaurid said to him: I stated only that which I heard from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him). Thereupon ‘Amr said: If you state this (it is true), for they have the power of tolerance amongst people at the time of turmoil and restore themselves to sanity after trouble, and are good amongst people so far as the destitute and the weak are concerned.
Chapter 11 : THERE WOULD BE MUCH BLOODSHED AMONG ROMANS AT THE TIME OF THE APPEARANCE OF THE DAJJAL
Yusair b. Jabir reported: Once there blew a red storm in Kufah that there came a person who had nothing to say but (these words): Abdullah b. Mas’ud, the Last Hour has come. He (‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud) was sitting reclining against something, and he said: The Last Hour would not come until the people divide in- heritance and rejoice over booty, and then said pointing towards Syria, with the gesture of his hand like this: The enemy shall muster strength against Muslims and the Muslims will muster strength against them (Syrians). I said: You mean Rome? And he said: Yes, and there would be a terrible fight and the Muslims would prepare a detachment (for fighting unto death) which would not return but victorious. They will fight until night will intervene them; both the sides will return without being victorious and both will be wiped out. The Muslims will again prepare a detachment for fighting unto death so that they may not return but victorious. When it would be the fourth day, a new detachment out of the remnant of the Muslims would be prepared and Allah will decree that the enemy should be routed. And they would fight such a fight the like of which would not be seen, so much so that even if a bird were to pass their flanks, it would fall down dead before reaching the end of them. (There would be such a largescale massacre) that when counting would be done, (only) one out of a hundred men related to one another would be found alive. So what can be the joy at the spoils of such war and what inheritance would be divided ! They would be in this very state that they would hear of a calamity more horrible than this. And a cry would reach them: The Dajjil has taken your place among your off- spring. They will, therefore, throw away what would be in their hands and go forward sending ten horsemen,as a scouting party. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: I know their names and the names of their forefathers and the colour of their horses. They will be best horsemen on the surface of the earth on that day or amongst the best horsemen on the surface of the earth on that day.
Jabir reported: I was in the company of Ibn Mas’ud that there blew a red storm. The rest of the hadith is the same.
Jabir reported: I was in the house of ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud and the house was fully packed that a red storm blew in Kufah.
Chapter 12 : THE CONQUESTS OF THE MUSLIMS BEFORE THE APPEARANCE OF THE DAJJAL
Nafi’ b. Utba reported: We were with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) in an expedition that there came a people to Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) from the direction of the west. They were dressed in woollen clothes and they stood near a hillock and they met him as Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) was sitting. I said to myself: Better go to them and stand between him and them that they may not attack him. Then I thought that perhaps there had been going on secret negotiation amongst them. I however, went to them and btood between them and him and I remember four of the words (on that occasion) which I repeat (on the fingers of my hand) that he (Allah’s Messenger) said: You will attack Arabia and Allah will enable you to conquer it, then you would attack Persia and He would make you to Conquer it. Then you would attack Rome and AllgLh will enable you to conquer it, then you would attack the Dajjal and Allah will enable you to conquer him. Nafi’ said: Jabir, we thought that the Dajjal would appear after Rome (Syrian territory) would be conquered.
Chapter 13 : THE SIGNS BEFORE THE APPROACH OF THE LAST HOUR
Hudhaifa b. Usaid Ghifari reported: Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) came to us all of a sudden as we were (busy in a discussion). He said: What do you discuss about? They (the Companions) said. We are discussing about the Last Hour. Thereupon he said: It will not cone until you see ten signs before and (in this connection) he made a mention of the smoke, Dajjal, the beast, the rising of the sun from the west, the descent of Jesus son of Mary (Allah be pleased with him), the Gog and Magog, and land-slidings in three places, one in the east, one in the west and one in Arabia at the end of which fire would burn forth from the Yemen, and would drive people to the place of their assembly.
Hudhaifa b. Usaid reported: Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) was in an apartment and we were beneath that that he peeped in and said to us: What are you discussing about? We said: (We are discussing about the Last) Hour. Thereupon he said: The Last Hour would not come until the ten signs dppear: land-sliding in the east, and land-sliding in the west, and land-sliding in the peninsula of Arabia, the smoke, the Dajjal, the beast of the earth, Gog and Magog, the rising of the sun from the west and the fire which would emit from the lower part of ‘Adan. Shu’ba said that ‘Abd al-‘Aziz b. Rufai’ reported on the authority of Abu Tufail who reported on the authority of Abu Sariha a hadith like this that Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) did not make a mention of (the tenth sign) but he said that out of the ten one was the descent of Jesus Christ, son of Mary (peace be upon him), and in another version it is theb lowing of the violent gale which would drive the people to the ocean.
Abu Sariha reported: Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) was in an (upper) apartment and we were standing lower to him and discussing (about the Last Hour). The rest of the hadith is the same, and Shu’ba said: I think he also said these words: The fire would descend along with them where they would land and where they would take rest (during midday (it would also cool down for a while). Shu’ba said: This hadith has been transmitted to me through Abu Tufail and Abu Sariha and none could trace it back directly to Allah’s Apostle (may peace b.. upon him). However, there is a mention of the descent of Jesus Christ son of Mary in one version and in the other there is a mention of the blowing of a violent would drive them to the ocean.
Abu Sariha reported: We were discussing the Last Hour) that Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) looked towards us. The rest of the hadith is the same and the tenth (sign) was the descent of Jesus Christ son of Mary, and Shu’ba said: ‘Abd al-‘Aziz did not trace it directly to Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him).
Chapter 14 : THE LAST HOUR WOULD NOT COME UNTIL THE FIRE EMITS FROM THE EARTH OF HIJAZ
Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger may peace be upon him) said: The Last Hour would not come until fire emits from the earth of Hijaz which would illuminate the necks of the camels of the Busra.
Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: (The Last Hour would not come) until the habitations of Medina would extend to Ihab or Yahab. Zubair said: I said to Suhail how far these were from Medina. He said: So and so miles.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The famine would not break otit because of drought, but there would be famine despite heavy rainfall as nothing would grow from the earth.
Ibn ‘Umar reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying (in a state) that he had turned his face towards the east: Behold, turmoil would appear from this side, from where the horns of Satan would appear.
Ibn ‘Umar reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) stood by the door (of the apartment of) gafsa and, pointing towards the east, he said: The turmoil would appear from this side, viz. where the horns of Satan would appear, and he uttered these words twice or thrice and Ubaidullah b. Sa’ld in his narration said. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had been standing by the door of ‘A’isha.
Salim b. Abdullah reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him), while turning his face towards the east, said: The turmoil would appear from this side; verily, the turmoil would appear from this side; verily, the turmoil. would appear from this side-the side where appear the horns of Satan.
Ibn Umar reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) came out from the house of ‘A’isha and said: It would be from this side that there would appear the height of unbelief, viz. where appear the horns of Satan. i.e. cast.
Ibn Umar reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying while pointing his hands towards the east: The turmoil would appear from this side; verily, the turmoil would appear from this side (he repeated it thrice) where appear the horns of Satan.
Ibn Fudail reported on the authority of his father that he heard Salim b. ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar as saying: O people of Iraq, how strange it is that you ask about the minor sins but commit major sins? I heard from my father ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar, narrating that he heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying while pointing his hand towards the east: Verily. the turmoil would come from this side, from where appear the horns of Satan and you would strike the necks of one another; and Moses killed a person from among the people of Pharaoh unintentionally and Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, said: “You killed a person but We relieved you from the grief and tried you with (many a) trial” (xx. 40). Ahmad b. Umar reported this hadith from Salim, but he did not make a mention of the words: “I heard”.
Chapter 15 : THE LAST HOUR WOULD NOT COME UNTIL THE WOMEN OF THE TRIBE OF DAUS WOULD GO ROUND DHI AL-KHALASA
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until the women of the tribe of Daus would be seen going round Dhi al-Khalasa (for worship) and Dhi al-Khalasa is a place in Tabala, where there was a temple in which the people of the tribe of Daus used to worship the idol.
‘A’isha reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The (system) of night and day would not end until the people have taken to the worship of Lat and ‘Uzza. I said: Allah’s Messenger, I think when Allah has revealed this verse: “He it is Who has sent His Messenger with right guidance, and true religion, so that He may cause it to prevail upon all religions, though the polytheists are averse (to it)” (ix. 33), it implies that (this promise) is going to be fulfilled. Thereupon he (Allah’s Apostle) said: It would happen as Allah would like. Then Allah would send the sweet fragrant air by which everyone who has even a mustard grain of faith in Him would die and those only would survive who would have no goodness in them. And they would revert to the religion of their forefathers.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Ibn Ja’far with the same chain of transmitters.
Chapter 16 : THE LAST HOUR WOULD NOT COME UNTIL A PERSON WOULD PASS BY A GRAVE AND WISH THAT HE SHOULD HAVE BEEN THE OCCUPANT OF THAT GRAVE BECAUSE OF THIS CALAMITY
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until a person would pass by a grave of another person and he would say: I wish it had been my abode.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: By Him, in Whose hand is my life, the world would not come to an end until a person would pass by a grave, would roll over it and express the desire that he should be in the place of the occupant of that grave not because of religious reasons but because of this calamity.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: By Him in Whose Hand is my life, a time would come when the murderer would not know why he has committed the murder, and the victim would not know why he has been killed.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The world would not come to an end until a day would come to the people on which the murderer would not know as to why he has killed and the slain would not know as to why he has been murdered. It would be said: Why would It happen? To which he replied: It would be because of general massacre and bloodshed. And the slaughterers and the slain would be in Fire, and in the narration of Ibn Aban, the name of Abu Isma’il has been mentioned.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger(may peace be upon him) as saying: The Ka’ba would be destroyed by an Abyssinian having two small shanks.
(The above mentioned) hadith has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira through another chain of transmitters.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: It would be an Abyssinian having two small shanks who would destroy the House ol Allah, the Exalted and Glorious.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messengar (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come before a person of Qahtan comes forth driving people with his stick.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The day and the night would not come to an end before a man called al-Jahjah would occupy the throne.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come unless you fight with people whose faces are like hammered shields and the Last Hour would not come until you would fight against those wearing the shoes of hair.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until a people wearing shoes of hair fight against you having their faces like hammered shields.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until you fight with a people wearing shoes of hair and the Last Hour would not come until you fight with a people having small eyes and broad snub noses.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until the Muslims fight with the Turks-a people whose faces would be like hammered shields wearing clothes of hair and walking (with shoes) of hair.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: You shall fight in the hours to come against a nation wearing shoes made of hair and faces like hammered shields, with red complexion and small eyes.
Abu Nadra reported:”We were in the company of Jabir b. ‘Abdulldh that he said it may happen that the people of Iraq may not send their qafiz and dirhams (their measures of food stuff and their money). We said : Who would be respolisible for it? He said: The non_Arabs would prevt them. He again said: There is the possibility that the people of Syria may not send their dinar and mudd. We said: Who would be responsible for it? He said This prevention would be made by the Romans. He (Jabir b. Abdullab) kept quiet for a while and then reported Allah’,s Messengdt (may peas be upon him) having said There would be a caliph in the last(period) of my Ummah who would freely give handfuls of wealth to thd people wiothout counting it. I said to Abu Nadra and Abu al-‘Ala: DO you mean ‘Umarb. ‘Abd al-Aziz ? They said: No (he would be Imam Mahdi.).
This hadith hab been narrated by Sa’id with the same chain of transmitters.
Abu Sa’id reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace he upon him) I said: There would be amongest your caliphs a caliph who would give handfuls of wealth to the, but wbuld not count it. In. the narration transmitted on the authority of Ibn Hujr, there is a slight variation of wording.
Abu Sa’id and Jabir b. Abdullah reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: There would be in the last phase of the time a caliph who would distribute wealth but would not count.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Abu Sa’id through another chain of transmitters.
Abu Sa’id Khudri reported: One who Is better than I informed me, that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to ‘Ammar as he was digging the ditch (on the ocasion of the Battle of the Ditch) wiping over his head: O son of Summayya you will be involved in trouble and a group of the rebels would kill you.
This hadith has been transmitted on the same authority but with this variation that the hadith trarismitted on the authority of Nabra (the words are): One Who is better than I informed me, and he was Abu Qatatda, and in the hadith transmitted on the authority of Khalid instead of the word ‘bu_us’ there is ‘dys’ or ‘yadis’, i.e.: “how sad it is”.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Umm Salama that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to ‘Ammar: A group of rebels would kill you.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Umm Salam through another chain of transmitters.
Unmm Salama reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: A band of rebels would kill ‘Ammar.
Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: This tribe of the Quraish would kill (people) of wy Ummah. They (the Companions) said:What us to do(in such a situations)? Thereupon he said: Would that the people remain aside from them (and not besmear their hand with the blood of the Muslim).
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters.
Abu Huraira reported that Allh’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: (Khusrau king of Persia) would die and Qaisar (Ceasar King of Rome) would die; there would be no Qaisar after him, but, by one in Whose Hand is my life, you would spend their treasures in the cause of Allah.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Zuhri.
Hammam b. Munabbih reported: This is what Abu Huraira reported from Allah’s messenger (may peace be upon him) and in this connection he reported so many hadith (and one of them was this) : Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Kisra would die and then there would be no Kisra after him. Qaisar would die and there would be no Qaisar after him, but you will distribute their threasuers in thecause of Allah.
Jabir b. Samura reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: When Kisra would die there would be no Kisra after him; the rest of the hadith is the same as Abu Huraira reported.
Jabir b. Samura reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) (as sayingt There would lie open for a group of Muslims, or for a group of believers, the treasures of the family of Kisra which would be in the whit (palace). In a version of Qutaiba there is definitely the word “Muslim”.
Jabir b. Samura reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) a hadith like this.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace he upon him) saying: You have heard about a city the one side of which is in the land and the other is in the sea (Constantinople). They said: Allall’s Messenger, yes. Thererupon he said: The Last Hour would not cmoe unlesss seventy thousand persons from Bani lsra’il would attack it. When they would land there, they will neither fight with weapons nor would shower arrows but would only say: “There is no god but Allah and Allah is the Greatest,” that one side of it would fall. Thaur (one of the narrators) said: I think that he said: The part by the side of the ocean. Then they would say for the second time: “There is no god but Allah and Allah is the Greatest” that the second side would also fall, and they would say: “There is no god but Allah and Allah is the Greatest,” that the gates would be opened for them and they would enter therein and, they would be collecting spoils of war and distributing them amongst themselves that a noise would be heard and It would be said: Verily, Dajjal has come. And thus they would leave everything there and would turn to him.
Thaur b. Zaid has narrated this hadith with the same chain of transmitters.
Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: You will fight against the Jews and you will kill them until even a stone would say: Come here, Muslim, there is a Jew (hiding himself behind me); kill him.
Ubaidullah has reported this hadith with this chain of transmitters (and the Words are): “There is a Jew behind me.”
Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: You and the Jews would fight against one another until a stone would say: Muslim, here is a Jew behind me; come and kill him.
Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: The Jews will fight against you and you will gain victory over them until the stone would say: Muslim, here is a Jew behind me; kill him.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The last hour would not come unless the Muslims will fight against the Jews and the Muslims would kill them until the Jews would hide themselves behind a stone or a tree and a stone or a tree would say: Muslim, or the servant of Allah, there is a Jew behind me; come and kill him; but the tree Gharqad would not say, for it is the tree of the Jews.
Jabir b. Samura reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Before the Last Hour there would be many liars, and there is an addition in the badith transmitted on the authority of Abu Ahwas of these words: “I said to him: Did you hear it from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him)? He said: Yes.”
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Simak with the same chain of transmitters. and Simak said: I heard my brother say that jabir had stated: Be on your guard against them.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would not come until there would arise about thirty impostors, liars, and each one of them would claim that he is a messenger of Allah.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Abu Huraira with a slight variation of wording.
Chapter 17 : STORY OF IBN SAYYAD
‘Abdullah reported: We were along with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) that we happened to pass by children amongst whom there was Ibn Sayyad. The children made their way but Ibn Sayyad kept sitting there (and it seemed) as if Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) did not like it (his sitting with the children) and said to him: May your nose he besmeared with dust, don’t you bear testimony to the fact that I am the Messenger of Allah? Thereupon he said: No, but you should bear testimony that I am the messenger of Allah. Thereupon ‘Umar b. Khattab said: Allah’s Messenger, permit me that I should kill him. Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: If he is that person who is in your mind (Dajjal ), you will not be able to kill him.
‘Abdullah reported: We were walking with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) that Ibn Sayyad happened to pass by him. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to him: I have concealed for you (something to test you, so tell me that). He said: It is Dukh. Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to him: Be off. You cannot get farther than your rank, whereupon ‘Umar said: Allah’s Messenger, permit me to strike his neck. Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Leave him; if he is that one (Dajjal) whom you apprehend, you will not be able to kill him.
Abu Sa’id reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) met him (Ibn Sayyad) and so did Abu Bakr and ‘Umar on some of the roads of Medina. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Do you bear testimony to the fact that I am the Messenger of Allah? Thereupon he said: Do you bear testimony to the fact that I am the messenger of Allah? Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: I affirm my faith in Allah and in His Angels and in His Books, and what do you see ? He said: I see the throne over water. Whereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: You see the throne of Iblis upon the water, and what else do you see? He said: I see two truthfuls and a liar or two liars and one truthful. Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Leave him He has been confounded.
Jabir b ‘Abdullah reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) met Ibn Sa’id(Sayyad) and there were with him Abu Bakr and ‘Umar and Ibn Sayyad was in the company of children. The rest of the hadith is the same.
Abu Sa’id reported: I accompanied Ibn Sayyad to Mecca and he said to me: What I have gathered from people is that theu think that I am Dajjal. Have you not hearde Allah’s Messenger (may peace upon him) as saying: He will have no no children, I said: Yes, of course. Thereupon he said: But I have children. Have you not heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He would not enter Mecca and Medina? I said: Yes, of course. Thereupon he said I have been once in Medina and now I intend to go to Mecca. And he said to me at the end of his talk: By Allah: I know his place of birth his abode where he is just now. He (Abu Sa’id) said: This caused confusion in my mind (in regard to his identity).
Abu Sa’id Khudri reported:Ibn Sa’id said to me somethhing for which I felt ashamed. He said: I can excuse others; but what has gone wrong with you, O Companions of Muhammad, that you take me as Dajjal? Has Allah’s Apostle(may peace be upon him) not said that he would be a Jew whereas I am a Muslim and he also said that he would not have children, whereas I have children, and he also said: veryly, Allah has prohibited him to enter Mecca whereas I have performed Pilgrimage, atid.he went on saying this that I was about to be impressed by his tallk. He (however) said this also: I know where he (Dajjal) is and I know his father abd I mother, and it was said to him: Won’t you feel pleased if you would be the same person? Thereupon he said: If this offer is made to me, I would noT resent that.
Abu Sa’id Khudri reported : We came back after having pewrformed Pilgrimage or ‘Umra and lbn Sa’id was along with us. And w,e encamped at a place and the people dispersed and I and he were left behind. I felt terribly frightend from him as it was said about him that he was the Dajjal. He brought his goods and placed them by my luggage and I said: It is intense heat. Would you not place that under that tree? And he did that. Then ther appeared before us a flock of sheep. He went and brought a cup of milk and said: Abu Sa’id, drink that. I said it is intense heat and the milk is also hot (whereas the fact was) that I did not like to drink from his hands or to opr to take it from his hand and he said: Abu Sa’id, I think that I should take a rope and suspend it by the tree and then coimmit sucide because of the talks of the people, and he furtlier said. Abu Sa’id he who is ingnoran of the saying of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) (he is to be pardoned), but O people of Ansar, is this hadith of Allah’s Messengern(may peace be upon him) concealed from you whereas you have the best konowledge of t this hadith of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) amongst people? Did Allalt’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) not say that he(Dajjal) would be a non believer whereas I am a believer? did Allah’s Messenger(may peace be upon him) not say he would be barren and no child would be born to hirn, whereas I have left my children in Medina? Did Allh’s Messenger (may peace upon him) not say: He would not get into Medina and Mecca whereas I have been coming from Medina and now I intend to go to Mecca? Abu Sa’id said: I was about to accept the excuse put forward by him. that he said: I know the place where he would be born and where he is now. So I said to him: May your whole dayb be spent
This hadith has transmitted on the authority of Abu Sa’id that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) asked Ibn Sa’id about the earth of Paradise. Thereupon he said: Abu’l-Qasim, It is like a fine white musk,whereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said : ‘You have told the the truth.
Abu Sa’id reported that Ibn Sayyad asked Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) about the earth of Paradise. Whereupon he said: It is like white shining pure musk.
‘Muhammad b. Munkadir reported: As I saw Jabir b. ‘Abdullah taking an oath in the name of Allah that it was Ibn Sa’id who was the Dajjal I said:Do you take an oath in the name of Allah? Thereupon he said:I heard ‘Umar taking an oath in the presence of Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) to this effect but Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) did not disapprove of it.
‘Abdullah b. Umar reported: ‘Umar b. Khattab went along with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) in the company of some persons toIbn Sayyad that he found him playing with children near the bettlement of Bani Maghala and Ibn Sayyad was at that time just at the threshold of adolescence and he did not perceive (the presence of Holy Prophet) until Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him)struck his back with his hands.Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Ibn Sayyad,don’t you bear witness that I am the messenger of Allah? Ibn Sayyad looked toward him and he said: I bear witness to the fact that you the messenger of the unlettered.Ibn Sayyad said to the Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him):Do you bear witness to the fact that I am the messenger of Allah? Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) rejected this and said :I affirm my faith in Allah and in His messengers .Then Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to him: What do you see? Ibn Sayyad said :It us a Dukh. Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said : May you be disgraced and dishonoured,you would not not be able to go beyond your rank. ‘Umar b. Khattab said :Allah’s Messenger, permit me that I should strike his neck. Therupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said :If he is the same (Dajjal) who would appear near the Last Hour,you would not be able to overpower him, and he is not that ther is no good for you to kill him. ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar further narrated that after some time Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and Ubayy b. Ka’b went towards the palm trees where Ibn Sayyad was. When Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) went near the tree he hid himself behind a tree with the intention of hearing something from Ibn sayyad before Ibn Sayyad could see him, but Allah’s Messenger (may pcxce be upon him) saw him on a bed with a blanket around him from which a murmuring sound was being heard and Ibn Sayyad’s mother saw Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) behind the trunk of the palm tree. She said to Ibn Sayyad: Saf (that being his name), here is Muhammad. Thereupon Ibn Sayyad jumped up murmuring and Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: If she had left him alone he would have made things clear. Abdullah b. Umar told that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) stood up amongst the people and lauded Allah as He deserved, then he made a mention of the Dajjal and said: I warn you of him and there is no Prophet who has not warned his people against the Dajjal. Even Noah warned (against him) but I am going to tell you a thing which no Prophet told his people. You must know that he (the Dajjal) is one-eyed and Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, is not one-eyed. Ibn Shihab said: ‘Umar b. Thabit al-Ansari informed me that some of the Companions of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) informed him that the day when Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) warned people against the Dajjal, he also said: There would be written between his two eyes (the word) Kafir (infidel) and everyone who would resent his deeds would be able to read or every Muslim would be about to read, and he also said: Bear this thing in mind that none amongst you would be able to see Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, until he dies.
Abdullah b. Umar reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) went along with him in the company of some persons and there was Umar b. Khattab also amongst them till they saw Ibn Sayyad as a young boy just on the threshold of adolescence playing with children near the battlement of Bani Mu’awiya; the rest of the hadith is the same but with these concluding words: “Had his mother left him (to murmur) his matter would have become clear.”
Ibn ‘Umar reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) happened to pass by Ibn Sayyad along with his Companions including ‘Umar b. Khattab as he was playing with children near the battlement of Bani Maghala and he was also a child by that time. The rest of the hadith is the same as narrated by Ibn Umar (in which there is a mention of) setting out of Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) along with Ubayy b. Ka’b towards the date-palm trees.
Nafi’ reported that Ibn ‘Umar met Ibn Si’id on some of the paths of Medina and he said to him a word which enraged him and he was so much swollen with anger that the way was blocked. Ibn ‘Umar went to Hafsa and informed her about this. Thereupon she said: May Allah have mercy upon you, why did you incite Ibn Sayyad in spite of the fact that you knew it would be the extreme anger which would make Dajjal appear in the world?
Nafi’ reported that Ibn ‘Umar said: I met lbn Sayyad twice and said to some of them (his friends): You state that it was he (the Dajjal). He said: By Allah, it is not so. I said: You have not told me the truth; by Allah some of you informed me that he would not die until he would have the largest number of offspring and huge wealth and it is he about whom it is thought so. Then Ibn Sayyad talked to us. I then departed and met him again for the second time and his eye had been swollen. I said: What has happened to your eye? He said: I do not know. I said: This is in your head and you do not know about it? He said: If Allah so wills He can create it (eye) in your staff. He then produced a sound like the braying of a donkey. Some of my companions thought that I had struck him with the staff as he was with me that the staff broke into pieces, but, by Allah, I was not conscious of it. He then came to the Mother of the Faithful (Hafsa) and narrated it to her and she said: What concern you have with him? Don’t you know that Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) said that the first thing (by the incitement of which) he would come out before the public would be his anger?
Chapter 18 : ACCOUNT OF THE DAJJAL AND HIS FEATURES AND WHAT WOULD BE ALONG WITH HIM
Ibn Umar reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him). made a mention of Dajjil in the presence of the people and said: Allah is not one-eyed and behold that Dajjal is blind of the right eye and his eye would be like a floating grape.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar through another chain of transmitters.
Anas b. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: There is never a prophet who has not warned the Ummah of that one-eyed liar; behold he is one-eyed and your Lord is not one-eyed. On his forehead are the letters k f.r. (Kafir).
Anas b. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: There would be written three letters k.f.r., i.e. Kafir, between the eyes of the Dajjal.
Anas b. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Dajjal is blind of one eye and there is written between his eyes the word “Kafir”. He then spelled the word as k.f.r., which every Muslim would be able to read.
Hudhalfa reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Dajjal is blind of left eye with thick hair and there would be a garden and fire with him and his fire would be a garden and his garden would be fire.
Hudhaifa reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: the Dajjal would have with him water and fire and his fire would bays the effect of cold water and his water would have the effect of fire, so don’t put yourself to ruin. Abu Mas’ud reported: I also heard it from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him).
‘Uqba b. ‘Amr Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari reported : I went to Hudhaifa b. Yaman and said to him: Narrate what you have heard from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) pertaining to the Dajjal. He said that the Dajjal would appear and there would be along with him water ant fire and what the people would see as water that would be fire and that would burn and what would appear as fire that would be water and any one of you who would see that should plunge in that which he sees as fire for it would be sweet, pure water, and ‘Uqba said: I also heard it, testifying Hudhaifa.
Hudhaifa and Ibn Mas’ud met together. Hudhaifa said: I know more than you as to what there would be along with the Dajjal. There would be along with him two canals (one flowing with water) and the other one (having) fire (within it), and what you would see as fire would be water and what you would see as water would be fire. So he who amongst you is able to see that and is desirous of water should drink out of that which he sees as fire.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: May I not inform you about the Dajjal what no Apostle of Allah narrated to his people? He would be blind and he would bring along with him an Image of Paradise and Hell-Fire and what he would call as Paradise that would be Hell-Fire and I warn you as Noah warned his people.
An-Nawwas b. Sam’an reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) made a mention of the Dajjal one day in the morning. He sometimes described him to be insignificant and sometimes described (his turmoil) as very significant rand we felt) as if he were in the cluster of the date-palm trees. When we went to him (to the Holy Prophet) in the evening and he read (the signs of fear) in our faces, he said: What is the matter with you? We said : Allah’s Messenger, you made a mention of the Dajjal in the morning (sometimes describing him) to be insignificant and sometimes very important, until we began to think as if he were present in some (near) part of the cluster of the datpalm trees. Thereupon he said: I harbour fear in regard to you in so many other things besides the Dajjal. If he comes forth while I am among on, I shall contend with him on your behalf, but if he comes forth while I am not amongst you, a man must contend on his own behalf and Allah would take care of every Muslim on my behalf (and safeguard him against his evil). He (Dajjal) would be a young man with twisted, contracted hair, and a blind eye. I compare him to ‘Abd-ul-‘Uzza b. Qatan. He who amongst you would survive to see him should recite over him the opening verses of Sura Kahf (xviii.). He would appear on the way between Syria and Iraq and would spread mischief right and left. O servant of Allah ! adhere (to the path of Truth). We said: Allah’s Messenger, how long would he stay on the earth? He said.. For forty days, one day like a year and one day like a month and one day like a week and the rest of the days would be like your days. We said: Allah’s Messenger, would one day’s prayer suffice for the prayers of day equal to one year? Thereupon he said: No, but you must make an estimate of time (and then observe prayer). We said: Allah’s Messenger, how quickly would he walk upon the earth? Thereupon he said: Like cloud driven by the wind. He would come to the people and invite them (to a wrong religion) and they would affirm their faith in him and respond to him. He would then give command to the sky and there would be rainfall upon the earth and it would grow crops. Then in the evening, their posturing animals would come to them with their humps very high and their udders full of milk and their flanks stretched. He would then come to another people and invite them. But they would reject him and he would go away from them and there would be drought for them and nothing would be lef t with them in the form of wealth. He would then walk through the waste, land and say to it: Bring forth your treasures, and the treasures would come out and collect (themselves) before him like the swarm of bees. He would then call a person brimming with youth and strike him with the sword and cut him into two pieces and (make these pieces lie at a distance which is generally) between the archer and his target. He would then call (that young man) and he will come forward laughing with his face gleaming (with happiness) and it would at this very time that Allah would send Christ, son of Mary, and he will descend at the white minaret in the eastern side of Damscus wearing two garments lightly dyed with saffron and placing his hands on the wings of two Angels. When he would lower his head, there would fall beads of perspiration from his head, and when he would raise it up, beads like pearls would scatter from it. Every non-believer who would smell the odour of his self would die and his breath would reach as far as he would be able to see. He would then search for him (Dajjal) until he would catch hold of him at the gate of Ludd and would kill him. Then a people whom Allah had protected would come to Jesus, son of Mary, and he would wipe their faces and would inform them of their ranks in Paradise and it would be under such conditions that Allah would reveal to Jesus these words: I have brought forth from amongst My servants such people against whom none would be able to fight; you take these people safely to Tur, and then Allah would send Gog and Magog and they would swarm down from every slope. The first of them would pass the lake of Tibering and drink out of it. And when the last of them would pass, he would say: There was once water there. Jesus and his companions would then be besieged here (at Tur, and they would be so much hard pressed) that the head of the ox would be dearer to them than one hundred dinirs and Allah’s Apostle, Jesus, and his companions would supplicate Allah, Who would send to them insects (which would attack their necks) and in the morning they would perish like one single person. Allah’s Apostle, Jesus, and his companions would then come down to the earth and they would not find in the earth as much space as a single span which is not filled with their putrefaction and stench. Allah’s Apostle, Jesus, and his companions would then again beseech Allah, Who would send birds whose necks would be like those of bactrin camels and they would carry them and throw them where God would will. Then Allah would send rain which no house of clay or (the tent of) camels’ hairs would keep out and it would wash away the earth until it could appear to be a mirror. Then the earth would be told to bring forth its fruit and restore its blessing and, as a result thereof, there would grow (such a big) pomegranate that a group of persons would be able to eat that, and seek shelter under its skin and milch cow would give so much milk that a whole party would be able to drink it. And the milch camel would give such (a large quantity of) milk that the whole tribe would be able to drink out of that and the milch sheep would give so much milk that the whole family would be able to drink out of that and at that time Allah would send a pleasant wind which would soothe (people) even under their armpits, and would take the life of every Muslim and only the wicked would survive who would commit adultery like asses and the Last Hour would come to them.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Jabir with the same chain of transmitters but with this addition that Gog and Magog would walk until they would reach the mountain of al-Khamar and it is a mountain of Bait-ul-Maqdis and they would say: We have killed those who are upon the earth. Let us now kill those who are In the sky and they would throw their arrows towards the sky and the arrows would return to them besmeared with blood. And in the narration of Ibn Hujr (the words are) : “I have sent such persons (Gog and Magog) that none would dare fight against them.
Chapter 18 : THE CHARACTERISTIC OF THE DAJJAL AND A BAN ON HIS ENTRY TO MEDINA AND HIS KILLING OF A BELIEVER AND THEN RESTORING HIM TO LIFE
Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) one day gave a detailed account of the Dajjal and in that it was also included: He would come but would not be allowed to ether the mountain passes to Medina. So he will alight at some of the barren tracts near Medina, and a person who would be the best of men or one from amongst the best of men would say to him: I bear testimony to the fact that you are Dajjal about whom Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) had informed us. The Dajjal would say: What is your opinion if I kill this (person), then I bring him back to life; even then will you harbour doubt in this matter? They would say: No. He would then kill (the man) and then bring him back to life. When he would bring tha@ person to life, he would say: By Allah, I had no better proof of the fact (that you are a Dajjal) than at the present time (that you are actually so). The Dajjal would then make an attempt to kill him (again) but he would not be able to do that. Abu Ishaq reported that it was said: That person would be Khadir (Allah be pleased with him).
This hadith has been narrated by Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters.
Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Dajjal would come forth and a person from amongst the believers would go towards him and the armed men of the Dajjal would meet him and they would say to him: Where do you intend to go? He would say: I intend to go to this one who is coming forth. They would say to him: Don’t you believe in our Lord? He would say: There is nothing hidden about our Lord. They would say: Kill him. Then some amongst them would say: Has your master (Dajjal) not forbidden you to kill anyone without (his consent)? And so they would take him to the Dajjal and when the believer would see him, he would say: O people. he is the Dajjil about whom Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) has informed (us). The Dajjal would then order for breaking his head and utter (these words): Catch hold of him and break his head. He would be struck even on his back and on his stomach. Then the Dajjal would ask him: Don’t you believe in me? He would say: You are a false Masih. He would then order him to be torn (into pieces) with a saw from the parting of his hair up to his legs. After that the Dajjal would walk between the two pieces. He would then say to him: Stand, and he would stand erect. He would then say to him: Don’t you believe in me? And the person would say: It has only added to my insight concerning you (that you are really the Dajjal). He would then say: O people, he would not behave with anyone amongst people (in such a manner) after me. The Dajjal would try to catch hold of him so that he should kill him (again). The space between his neck and collar bone would be turned into copper and he would find no means to kill him. So he would catch hold of him by his hand and feet and throw him (into the air) and the people would think as if he had been thrown in the Hell-Fire whereas he would be thrown in Paradise. Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: He would be the most eminent amongst persons in regard to martyrdom in the eye of the Lord of the world.
Chapter 19 : THE DAJJAL WOULD BE VERY INSIGNIFICANT IN THE EYE OF ALLAH, THE MAJESTIC AND GLORIOUS
Mughira b. Shu’ba reported: No one asked Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) more about Dajjil than I asked him. He said: He should not be a source of worry to you for he would not be able to do any harm to you. I said: Allah’s Messenger, it is alleged that he would have along with him (abundance of) food and water. Thereupon he said: He would be very insignificant in the eye of Allah (even) with all this.
Mughira b. Shu’ba reported that none asked Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) about Dajjal more than I asked him. I (one of the narrators other than Mughlra b. Shu’ba) said: What’did you ask? Mughira replied: I said that the people alleged that he would have a mountain load of bread and mutton and rivers of water. Thereupon he said: He would be more insignificant in the eye of Allah compared with all this.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Isma’il through other chains of transmitters with a slight variation of wording.
Chapter 21 : THE APPEARANCE OF THE DAJJAL AND HIS STAY UPON THE EARTH AND THE DESCENT OF JESUS AND HIS KILLING HIM (DAJJAL) AND THE DEPARTURE OF GOOD PEOPLE OF STRONG CONVICTION AND THE SURVIVAL OF THE WICKED PEOPLE AND THE WORSHIP OF IDOLS AND THE BLOWING OF THE TRUMPET AND THE RAISING UP FROM THE GRAVES
‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr reported that a person came to him and said: What is this hadith that you narrate that the Last Hour would come at such and such time? Thereupon he said: Hallowed be Allah, there is no god but Allah (or the words to the same effect). I have decided that I would not narrate anything to anyone now.I had only said that you would see after some time an important event that the (sacred) House (Ka’ba) would be burnt and it would happen and definitely happen. He then reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: The Dajjal would appear in my Ummah and he would stay (in the world) for forty-I cannot say whether he meant forty days, forty months or forty years. And Allah would then send Jesus son of Mary who would resemble ‘Urwa b Mas’ud. He (Jesus Christ) would chase him and kill him. Then people would live for seven years that there would be no ran. cour between two persons. Then Allah would send cold wind from the side of Syria that none would survive upon the earth having a speck of good in him or faith in him but he would die, so much so that even if some amongst you were to enter the innermost part of the mountain, this wind would reach that place also and that would cause his heath. I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Only the wicked people would survive and they would be as careless as birds with the charactertistics of beasts. They would never appreciate the good nor condemn evil. Then the Satan would come to them in human form and would say: Don’t you respond? And they would say: What do you order us? And he would command them to worship the idols but, in spite of this, they would have abundance of sustenance and lead comfortable lives. Then the trumpet would be blown and no one would hear that but he would bend hfs neck to one side and raise it from the other side and the first one to hear that trumpet would be the person who would be busy in setting right the tank meant for providing water to the camels. He would swoon and the other people would also swoon, then Allah would send or He would cause to send rain which would be like dew and there would grow out of it the bodies of the people. Then the second trumpet would be blown and they would stand up and begin to look (around). Then it would be said: O people, go to your Lord, and make them stand there. And they would be questioned. Then it would be said: Bring out a group (out of them) for the Hell-Fire. And then it would be asked: How much? It would be said: Nine hundred and ninty-nine out of one thousand for the Hell-Fire and that would be the day which would make the children old because of its terror and that would be the day about which it has been said: “On the day when the shank would be uncovered” (lxviii. 42).
Ya’qub b. ‘Asim b. Urwa b. Mas’ud reported: I heard a person saying to ‘Abdullah b. Amr: You say that the Last Hour would come at such and such time, whereupon he said: I had made up my mind that I would not narrate anything to you. I only said: But you would soon see after some time a very significant affair, for example the burning of the House (Ka’ba). Shu’ba said like this and ‘Abdullah b Amr reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) having said: The Dajjal would appear in my Ummah. And in another hadith (the words are): None would survive who would have even a speck of faith in his heart, but he would be dead. Muhammad b. ja’far reported that Shu’ba narrated to him this hadith many a time and I also read it out to him many a time.
Abdullah b. ‘Amr reported: I committed to memory a hadith from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and I did not forget it after I had heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The first sign (nut of the signs of the appearance of the Dajjal) would be the appearance of the sun from the west, the appearance of the beast before the people in the forenoon and whkch of the two hap- pens first, the second one would follow immediately after that.
Abu Zur’a reported that three persons amongst Muslims had been sitting in Medina in the presence of Marwan b. Hakam and they heard him narrate these signs from him and the first amongst them was the appearance of the Dajjal. ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr reported that Marwin said nothing (particular in this connection). I, however, heard a hadith from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and I did not forget that after I had heard that from Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) and he reported a hadith like the foregoing.
Abu Zur’a reported that there was a discussion in the presence of Marwan about the Last Hour, and Abdullah b. ‘Amr said: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying. The rest of the hadith is the same, but there is no mention of forenoon.
Chapter 22 : THE HADITH PERTAINING TO THE SPY OF THE DAJJAL
Amir b. Sharahil Sha’bi Sha’b Hamdan reported that he asked Fatima, daughter of Qais and sister of ad-Dahhak b. Qais and she was the first amongst the emigrant women: Narrate to me a hadith which you had heard directly from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and there is no extra link in between them. She said: Very well, if you like, I am prepared to do that, and he said to her: Well, do It and narrate that to me. She said: I married the son of Mughira and he was a chosen young man of Quraish at that time, but he fell as a martyr in the first Jihad (fighting) on the side of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him). When I became a widow, ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Auf, one amongst the group of the Companions of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him), sent me the proposal of marriage. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) also sent me such a message for his freed slave Usama b. Zaid. And it had been conveyed to me that Allah’s Messenger (way peace be upon him) had said (about Usama): He who loves me should also love Usima. When Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) talked to me (about this matter), I said: My affairs are in your hand. You may marry me to anyone whom you like. He said: You better shift now to the house of Umm Sharik, and Umm Sharik was a rich lady from amongst the Anqir. She spent generously for the cause of Allah and entertained guests very hospitably. I said: Well, I will do as you like. He said: Do not do that for Umm Sharik is a woman who is very frequently vizited by guests and I do not like that your head may be uncovered or the cloth may be removed from your shank and the strangers may catch sight of them which you abhor. You better shift to the house of your cousin ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr b. Umm Maktum and he is a person of the Bani Fihr branch of the Quraish, and he belonged to that tribe (to which F5tiina) belonged. So I shifted to that house, and when my period of waiting was over, I heard the voice of an announcer making an announcement that the prayer would be observed in the mosque (where) congregational prayer (is observed). So I set out towards that mosque and observed prayer along with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and I was in the row of the women which was near the row of men. When Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) had finished his prayer, he sat on the pulpit smiling and said: Every worshipper should keep sitting at his place. He then said: Do you know why I had asked you to assemble? They said: Allah and His Messenger know best. He said: By Allah. I have not made you assemble for exhortation or for a warning, but I have detained you here, for Tamim Dari, a Christian, who came and accepted Islam, told me something, which agrees with what I was-telling, yuu about the Dajjal. He narrated to me that he had sailed in a ship along with thirty men of Bani Lakhm and Bani Judham and had been tossed by waves in the ocean for a month. Then these (waves) took them (near) the land within the ocean (island) at the time of sunset. They sat in a small side-boat and entered that Island. There was a beast with long thick hair (and because of these) they could not distinguish his face from his back. They said: Woe to you, who can you be? Thereupon it said: I am al-Jassasa. They said: What is al-Jassasa? And it said: O people, go to this person in the monastery as he is very much eager to know about you. He (the narrator) said: When it named a person for us we were afraid of it lest it should be a Devil. Then we hurriedly went on till we came to that monastery and found a well-built person there with his hands tied to his neck and having iron shackles between his two legs up to the ankles. We said: Woe be upon thee, who are you? And he said: You would soon come to know about me. but tell me who are you. We said: We are people from Arabia and we embarked upon a boat but the sea-waves had been driving us for one month and they brought as near this island. We got Into the side-boats and entered this island and here a beast met us with profusely thick hair and because of the thickness of his hair his face could not be distinguished from his back. We said: Woe be to thee, who are you? It said: I am al- Jassasa. We said: What is al-Jassasa? And it said: You go to this very person in the monastery for he is eagerly waiting for you to know about you. So we came to you in hot haste fearing that that might be the Devil. He (that chained person) said: Tell me about the date-palm trees of Baisan. We &aid: About what aspect of theirs do you seek information ? He said: I ask you whether these trees bear fruit or not. We said: Yes Thereupon he said: I think these would not bear fruits. He said: Inform me about the lake of Tabariyya? We said: Which aspect of it do you want to know? He said: Is there water in it? They said: There is abundance of water in it. Thereupon he said: I think it would soon become dry. He again said: Inform me about the spring of Zughar. They said: Which aspect of it you want to know? He (the chained person) said: Is there water in it and does it irrigate (the land) ? We said to him: Yes, there is abundance of water in it and the inhabitants (of Medina) irrigate (land) with the help of it, He said: Inform me about the unlettered Prophet; what has he done? We said: He has come out from Mecca and has settled In Yathrib (Medina). He said: Do the Arabs fight against him? We said: Yes. He said: How did he deal with him? We informed him that he had overcome those in his neighbourhood and they had submitted themselves before him. Thereupon he said to us: Had it actually happened? We said: Yes. Thereupon he said: If it is so that is better for them that they should show obedience to him. I am going to tell you about. myself and I am Dajjal and would be soon permitted to get out and so I shall get out and travel in the land, and will not spare any town where I would not stay for forty nights except Mecca and Medina as these two (places) are prohibited (areas) for me and I would not make an attempt to enter any one of these two. An angel with a sword in his hand would confront me and would bar my way and there would be angels to guard every passage leading to it; then Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) striking the pulpit with the help of the end of his staff said : This implies Taiba meaning Medina. Have I not, told you an account (of the Dajjal) like this?’The people said: Yes, and this account narrated by Tamim Dari was liked by me for it corroborates the account which I gave to you in regard to him (Dajjal) at Medina and Mecca. Behold he (Dajjal) is in the Syrian sea (Mediterranian) or the Yemen sea (Arabian sea). Nay, on the contrary, he As In the east, he is in the east, he is in the east, and he pointed with his hand towards the east. I (Fatima bint Qais) said: I preserved It In my mind (this narration from Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him).
Al-Sha’bi reported: We visited Fatima b. Qais and she served us fresh dates which are called rutab and she also served us barley. I asked her about that woman in whose case three divorces had been pronounced as to how much time she should count as the waiting period. She said: My husband pronounced three divorces in my case and Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) permitted me to spend any waiting period in my family. (It was during this period) that announcement was made for the people to observe prayer in the bigger Mosque. I went there along with people and I was in the front row meant for women and it was adjacent to the last row of men and I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) deliver sermon sitting on the pulpit. He said: The cousin of Tamim (Dari) sailed in the ocean. The rest of the hadith is the same but with this addition: “(I see) as if I am looking to Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) pointing his rod towards the land (and saying): It is Taiba, i.e. Medina.”
Tamim Dari came to Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and informed Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) that he sailed in an ocean and his ship lost direction and thus landed at an island. They moved about in that land in search of water. There they saw a person who had been pulling his hair. The rest of the hadith is the same. And he (Dajjal) said: If I were to be permitted to set out I would have covered all the lands except Taiba. Then Allah’s Messerger (may peace be upon him) brought (Tamim Dari) before the public and he narrated to them and said: That is Taiba and that is the Dajjal.
Fatima b. Qais reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) sat on the pulpit and said: O people, Tamim Dari has reported to me that some persons of his tribe sailed in the ocean in a boat and it capsised and then some of them travelled on one of the planks of the boat and they went to an island in the ocean. The rest of the hadith is the same.
Anas b. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: There will be no land which would not be covered by the Dajjal but Mecca and Medina, and there would no passage out of the passages leading to them which would not be guarded by angels arranged in rows. Then he (the Dajjal) would appear in a barren place adjacent to Medina and it would rock three times that every unbeliever and hypocrite would get out of it towards him.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Anas that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said this but with this addition that (the Dajjal would come) and pitch his tent in the waste-land of Juruf and thus there would come out of (the city) every hypocrite, man and woman.
Chapter 23 : THE REMAINING AHADITH PERTAINING TO THE DAJJAL
Anas b. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: The Dajjal would be followed by seventy thousand Jews of Isfahan wearing Persian shawls.
Umm Sharik reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The people would run away from the Dajjal seeking shelter in the mountains. She said: Where would be the Arabs then in that day? He said: They would be small in number.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Ibn Juraij with the same chain of transmitters.
Abu Qatada reported: We used to go to Imran b. Husain passing in front of Hisham b. ‘Amir. He, one day, said: You pass by me (in order) to go to some per- sons but (amongst ttie living persons) none remained in the company of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) more than I and none knows more ahadith than I. I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would be no creation (creating more trouble) than the Dajjal right from the creation of Adam to the Last Hour.
This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of ‘Imran b. Husain with a slight variation of wording.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) having said: Hasten to do good deeds before six things happen: the rising of the sun from the west, the smoke, the Dajjal, the beast and (the death) of one of you or the general turmoil.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Hasten in performing these good deeds (before these) six things (happen): (the appearance) of tribe Dijjal, the smoke, the beast of the earth, the rising of the sun from the west, the general turmoil (leadina to large-scale massacre) and death of masses and individuals.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Qatada through another chain of transmitters.
Chapter 24 : THE EXCELLENCE OF WORSHIP IN THE PERIOD OF GENERAL TURMOIL
Ma’qil b. Yasar reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Worshiping during the period of widespread turmoil is like emigration towards me.
Chapter 25 : APPROACH OF THE LAST HOUR
Abdullah reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would affect (most terribly) the wicked persons.
This hadith has been reported by Sahl b. Sa’d that he heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: I and the Last Hour are (close to each other) like this (and he, in order to explain it) pointed (by joining his) forefinger, (one) next to the thumb and the middle finger (together).
Anas b. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (way peace be upon him) said: I and the Last Hour have been sent like this. Shu’ba said: I heard Qatada as saying in his narration: The excellence of one over the other. And I do not know whether he narrated it from Anas or Qatada himself said so.
Shu’ba reported: I heard Qatada and Abu Tayyab narrating that both of them heard Anas as narrating that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: I and the Last Hour have been sent like this, and Shu’ba drew his forefinger and middle finger near each other while narrating it.
This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Anas through another chain of transmitters.
Anas reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying like this, but he narrated it through another chain of transmitters.
Anas reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: I and the Last Hour have been sent like this and (he while doing it) joined the forefinger with the middle finger.
‘A’isha reported that when the desert Arabs came to Allable Messenger (may peace be upon him) they asked about the Last Hour as to when that would come. And he looked towards the youngest amongst them and said: If he lives he would not grow very old that he would find your Last Hour coming to you the would see you dying).
Anas reported that a person asked Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as to when the Last Hour would come. He had in his presence a young boy of the Ansar who was called Mabammad. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon bion) said: If this young boy lives. he may not grow very old till (he would see) the Last Hour coming to you.
Anas b. Malik reported that a person asked Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him): When would the Last Hour come? Thereupon Allah’s Messenger (way peace be upon him) kept quiet for a while. then looked at a young boy in his presence belonging to the tribe of Azd Shanilwa and he said: If this boy lives he would not grow very old till the Last Hour would come to you. Anas said that this young boy was of our age daring those days.
Anas reported: A young boy of Mughira b. Shu’ba happened to pass by (the Holy Prophet) and he was of my age Thereupon Allah’s Apostle (may peace be apon him) said: If he lives long he would not grow very old till the Last Hour would come (to the old People of this generation).
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The Last Hour would come (so sudden) that a person would be milking the she- camel and the (milk) would not reach the brim of the vessel that the Last Hour would come, and the two persons would be engaged in buying and selling of the clothes and their bargain would not be struck before the Last Hour would come. And someone would be setting his tank in order and he would have hardly set it right when the Last Hour would come.
Chapter 26 : THE INTERVAL BETWEEN TWO BLOWINGS OF THE TRUMPET
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Between the two blowiings of the trumpet (there would be an interval of forty). They said: Abu Huraira, do you mean forty days? He said: I cannot say anything. They said: Do you mean fortv months? He said: I cannot say anything They said: Do you mean forty years? He said: I cannot say anything. Then Allah would cause the water to, descend from the sky and they (people) will sprout like vegetable The only thing in a man which would not decay would be one bone (spinal chord) from which the whole frame would be reconstituted on the Day of Resurrection.
Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as say- ing: The earth would consume every son of Adam except his spinal chord from which his body would be reconstituted (on the Day of Resurrection).
Abu Huraira reported so many ahadith from Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) and amongst these one was this that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: There is a bone in the human being which the earth would never consume and it is from this that new bodies would be reconstituted (on the Day of Resurrection). They said: Allah’s Messenger, which bone is that? Thereupon he said: It is the spinal bone.
Trials and Fierce Battles (Kitab Al-Fitan Wa Al-Malahim)
Narrated Hudhaifa:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood among us (to give us an address) and he left out nothing that would happen up to the last hour without telling of it. Some remembered it and some forgot, and these Companions of his have known it. When something of it which I have forgotten happens, I remembered it, just as a man remembers another’s face when he is a away and recognizes him when he sees him.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، قَالَ قَامَ فِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَائِمًا فَمَا تَرَكَ شَيْئًا يَكُونُ فِي مَقَامِهِ ذَلِكَ إِلَى قِيَامِ السَّاعَةِ إِلاَّ حَدَّثَهُ حَفِظَهُ مَنْ حَفِظَهُ وَنَسِيَهُ مَنْ نَسِيَهُ قَدْ عَلِمَهُ أَصْحَابُهُ هَؤُلاَءِ وَإِنَّهُ لَيَكُونُ مِنْهُ الشَّىْءُ فَأَذْكُرُهُ كَمَا يَذْكُرُ الرَّجُلُ وَجْهَ الرَّجُلِ إِذَا غَابَ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ إِذَا رَآهُ عَرَفَهُ .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4240 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 1 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4228 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas’ud:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: four (majestic) trials (fitnahs) will take place among this community, and in their end there will be destruction.
حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الْحَفَرِيُّ، عَنْ بَدْرِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ يَكُونُ فِي هَذِهِ الأُمَّةِ أَرْبَعُ فِتَنٍ فِي آخِرِهَا الْفَنَاءُ ” .
| Grade | : Da’if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4241 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 2 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4229 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
When we were sitting with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), he talked about periods of trial (fitnahs), mentioning many of them.
When he mentioned the one when people should stay in their houses, some asked him: Messenger of Allah, what is the trial (fitnah) of staying at home?
He replied: It will be flight and plunder. Then will come a test which is pleasant. Its murkiness is due to the fact that it is produced by a man from the people of my house, who will assert that he belongs to me, whereas he does not, for my friends are only the God-fearing. Then the people will unite under a man who will be like a hip-bone on a rib. Then there will be the little black trial which will leave none of this community without giving him a slap, and when people say that it is finished, it will be extended. During it a man will be a believer in the morning and an infidel in the evening, so that the people will be in two camps: the camp of faith which will contain no hypocrisy, and the camp of hypocrisy which will contain no faith. When that happens, expect the Antichrist (Dajjal) that day or the next.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ الْحِمْصِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْمُغِيرَةِ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَالِمٍ، حَدَّثَنِي الْعَلاَءُ بْنُ عُتْبَةَ، عَنْ عُمَيْرِ بْنِ هَانِئٍ الْعَنْسِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، يَقُولُ كُنَّا قُعُودًا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ الْفِتَنَ فَأَكْثَرَ فِي ذِكْرِهَا حَتَّى ذَكَرَ فِتْنَةَ الأَحْلاَسِ فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا فِتْنَةُ الأَحْلاَسِ قَالَ “ هِيَ هَرَبٌ وَحَرْبٌ ثُمَّ فِتْنَةُ السَّرَّاءِ دَخَنُهَا مِنْ تَحْتِ قَدَمَىْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ بَيْتِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ مِنِّي وَلَيْسَ مِنِّي وَإِنَّمَا أَوْلِيَائِيَ الْمُتَّقُونَ ثُمَّ يَصْطَلِحُ النَّاسُ عَلَى رَجُلٍ كَوَرِكٍ عَلَى ضِلَعٍ ثُمَّ فِتْنَةُ الدُّهَيْمَاءِ لاَ تَدَعُ أَحَدًا مِنْ هَذِهِ الأُمَّةِ إِلاَّ لَطَمَتْهُ لَطْمَةً فَإِذَا قِيلَ انْقَضَتْ تَمَادَتْ يُصْبِحُ الرَّجُلُ فِيهَا مُؤْمِنًا وَيُمْسِي كَافِرًا حَتَّى يَصِيرَ النَّاسُ إِلَى فُسْطَاطَيْنِ فُسْطَاطِ إِيمَانٍ لاَ نِفَاقَ فِيهِ وَفُسْطَاطِ نِفَاقٍ لاَ إِيمَانَ فِيهِ فَإِذَا كَانَ ذَاكُمْ فَانْتَظِرُوا الدَّجَّالَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ أَوْ مِنْ غَدِهِ ” .
Narrated Hudhayfah ibn al-Yaman:
I swear by Allah, I do not know whether my companions have forgotten or have pretended to forgot. I swear by Allah that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) did not omit a leader of a wrong belief (fitnah)–up to the end of the world–whose followers reach the number of three hundred and upwards but he mentioned to us his name, his father’s name and the name of his tribe.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ فَارِسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ فَرُّوخَ، أَخْبَرَنِي أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنٌ لِقَبِيصَةَ بْنِ ذُؤَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ بْنُ الْيَمَانِ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَدْرِي أَنَسِيَ أَصْحَابِي أَمْ تَنَاسَوْا وَاللَّهِ مَا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ قَائِدِ فِتْنَةٍ إِلَى أَنْ تَنْقَضِيَ الدُّنْيَا يَبْلُغُ مَنْ مَعَهُ ثَلاَثَمِائَةٍ فَصَاعِدًا إِلاَّ قَدْ سَمَّاهُ لَنَا بِاسْمِهِ وَاسْمِ أَبِيهِ وَاسْمِ قَبِيلَتِهِ .
| Grade | : Da’if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4243 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 4 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4231 |
Narrated Hudhayfah ibn al-Yaman:
Subay’ ibn Khalid said: I came to Kufah at the time when Tustar was conquered. I took some mules from it. When I entered the mosque (of Kufah), I found there some people of moderate stature, and among them was a man whom you could recognize when you saw him that he was from the people of Hijaz.
I asked: Who is he? The people frowned at me and said: Do you not recognize him? This is Hudhayfah ibn al-Yaman, the companion of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).
Then Hudhayfah said: People used to ask the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) about good, and I used to ask him about evil. Then the people stared hard at him.
He said: I know the reason why you dislike it. I then asked: Messenger of Allah, will there be evil as there was before, after this good which Allah has bestowed on us?
He replied: Yes. I asked: Wherein does the protection from it lie? He replied: In the sword. I asked: Messenger of Allah, what will then happen?
He replied: If Allah has on Earth a caliph who flays your back and takes your property, obey him, otherwise die holding onto the stump of a tree.
I asked: What will come next? He replied: Then the Antichrist (Dajjal) will come forth accompanied by a river and fire. He who falls into his fire will certainly receive his reward, and have his load taken off him, but he who falls into his river will have his load retained and his reward taken off him.
I then asked: What will come next? He said: The Last Hour will come.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ سُبَيْعِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ الْكُوفَةَ فِي زَمَنِ فُتِحَتْ تُسْتَرُ أَجْلُبُ مِنْهَا بِغَالاً فَدَخَلْتُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَإِذَا صَدْعٌ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ وَإِذَا رَجُلٌ جَالِسٌ تَعْرِفُ إِذَا رَأَيْتَهُ أَنَّهُ مِنْ رِجَالِ أَهْلِ الْحِجَازِ قَالَ قُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا فَتَجَهَّمَنِي الْقَوْمُ وَقَالُوا أَمَا تَعْرِفُ هَذَا هَذَا حُذَيْفَةُ بْنُ الْيَمَانِ صَاحِبُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ إِنَّ النَّاسَ كَانُوا يَسْأَلُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْخَيْرِ وَكُنْتُ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الشَّرِّ فَأَحْدَقَهُ الْقَوْمُ بِأَبْصَارِهِمْ فَقَالَ إِنِّي قَدْ أَرَى الَّذِي تُنْكِرُونَ إِنِّي قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ هَذَا الْخَيْرَ الَّذِي أَعْطَانَا اللَّهُ أَيَكُونُ بَعْدَهُ شَرٌّ كَمَا كَانَ قَبْلَهُ قَالَ ” نَعَمْ ” . قُلْتُ فَمَا الْعِصْمَةُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ” السَّيْفُ ” . قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ مَاذَا يَكُونُ قَالَ ” إِنْ كَانَ لِلَّهِ خَلِيفَةٌ فِي الأَرْضِ فَضَرَبَ ظَهْرَكَ وَأَخَذَ مَالَكَ فَأَطِعْهُ وَإِلاَّ فَمُتْ وَأَنْتَ عَاضٌّ بِجِذْلِ شَجَرَةٍ ” . قُلْتُ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ ” ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ الدَّجَّالُ مَعَهُ نَهْرٌ وَنَارٌ فَمَنْ وَقَعَ فِي نَارِهِ وَجَبَ أَجْرُهُ وَحُطَّ وِزْرُهُ وَمَنْ وَقَعَ فِي نَهْرِهِ وَجَبَ وِزْرُهُ وَحُطَّ أَجْرُهُ ” . قَالَ قُلْتُ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ ” ثُمَّ هِيَ قِيَامُ السَّاعَةِ ” .
| Grade | : Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4244 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 5 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4232 |
The traditions mentioned above has also been transmitted by Khalid b. Khalid al-Yashkuri through different chain of narrators. This version has:
I (Hudhaifah) asked : Will any be spared after the use of the sword ? He replied: There will be remnant with specks in its eye and an illusory truce. He then transmitted the rest of the tradition. Qatadah applied this to the apostasy during the Caliphate of Abu Bakr.The word aqdha’ (sing. qadhan) means specks, hudnah means truce and dakhan means malice.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ فَارِسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْيَشْكُرِيِّ، بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ قَالَ قُلْتُ بَعْدَ السَّيْفِ قَالَ ” بَقِيَّةٌ عَلَى أَقْذَاءٍ وَهُدْنَةٌ عَلَى دَخَنٍ ” . ثُمَّ سَاقَ الْحَدِيثَ قَالَ كَانَ قَتَادَةُ يَضَعُهُ عَلَى الرِّدَّةِ الَّتِي فِي زَمَنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ” عَلَى أَقْذَاءٍ ” . يَقُولُ قَذَى . ” وَهُدْنَةٌ ” . يَقُولُ صُلْحٌ ” عَلَى دَخَنٍ ” . عَلَى ضَغَائِنَ .
| Grade | : Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4245 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 6 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4233 |
Narrated Hudhayfah:
The tradition mentioned above (No. 4232) has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by Nasr ibn Asim al-Laythi who said: We came to al-Yashkuri with a group of the people of Banu Layth.
He asked: Who are these people? We replied: Banu Layth. We have come to you to ask you about the tradition of Hudhayfah. He then mentioned the tradition and said: I asked: Messenger of Allah, will there be evil after this good?
He replied: There will be trial (fitnah) and evil. I asked: Messenger of Allah, will there be good after this evil? He replied: Learn the Book of Allah, Hudhayfah, and adhere to its contents. He said it three times.
I asked: Messenger of Allah, will there be good after this evil? He replied: An illusory truce and a community with specks in its eye. I asked: Messenger of Allah, what do you mean by an illusory community?
He replied: The hearts of the people will not return to their former condition. I asked: Messenger of Allah, will there be evil after this good? He replied: There will be wrong belief which will blind and deafen men to the truth in which there will be summoners at the gates of Hell. If you, Hudhayfah, die adhering to a stump, it will be better for you than following any of them.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، – يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُغِيرَةِ – عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ اللَّيْثِيِّ، قَالَ أَتَيْنَا الْيَشْكُرِيَّ فِي رَهْطٍ مِنْ بَنِي لَيْثٍ فَقَالَ مَنِ الْقَوْمُ فَقُلْنَا بَنُو لَيْثٍ أَتَيْنَاكَ نَسْأَلُكَ عَنْ حَدِيثِ حُذَيْفَةَ فَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْخَيْرِ شَرٌّ قَالَ ” فِتْنَةٌ وَشَرٌّ ” . قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الشَّرِّ خَيْرٌ قَالَ ” يَا حُذَيْفَةُ تَعَلَّمْ كِتَابَ اللَّهِ وَاتَّبِعْ مَا فِيهِ ” . ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ . قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الشَّرِّ خَيْرٌ قَالَ ” هُدْنَةٌ عَلَى دَخَنٍ وَجَمَاعَةٌ عَلَى أَقْذَاءٍ فِيهَا أَوْ فِيهِمْ ” . قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ الْهُدْنَةُ عَلَى الدَّخَنِ مَا هِيَ قَالَ ” لاَ تَرْجِعُ قُلُوبُ أَقْوَامٍ عَلَى الَّذِي كَانَتْ عَلَيْهِ ” . قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَبَعْدَ هَذَا الْخَيْرِ شَرٌّ قَالَ ” فِتْنَةٌ عَمْيَاءُ صَمَّاءُ عَلَيْهَا دُعَاةٌ عَلَى أَبْوَابِ النَّارِ فَإِنْ تَمُتْ يَا حُذَيْفَةُ وَأَنْتَ عَاضٌّ عَلَى جِذْلٍ خَيْرٌ لَكَ مِنْ أَنْ تَتَّبِعَ أَحَدًا مِنْهُمْ ” .
| Grade | : Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4246 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 7 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4234 |
The tradition mentioned above has also been transmitted by Hudhaifah through a different chain of narrators from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version says:
He said: If you do not find a caliph in those days, then flee away until you die, even of you die holding on (to a stump of a tree). I asked: What will come next ? He replied: If a man wants the mare to bring forth a foal, it will not deliver in till the Last Hour comes.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو التَّيَّاحِ، عَنْ صَخْرِ بْنِ بَدْرٍ الْعِجْلِيِّ، عَنْ سُبَيْعِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ” فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدْ يَوْمَئِذٍ خَلِيفَةً فَاهْرَبْ حَتَّى تَمُوتَ فَإِنْ تَمُتْ وَأَنْتَ عَاضٌّ ” . وَقَالَ فِي آخِرِهِ قَالَ قُلْتُ فَمَا يَكُونُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ” لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً نَتَجَ فَرَسًا لَمْ تُنْتَجْ حَتَّى تَقُومَ السَّاعَةُ ” .
| Grade | : Hasan (Al-Albani) | حسن (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4247 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 8 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4235 |
Narrated Abdullah b. ‘Amr:
The Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: If a man takes an oath of allegiance to a leader, and puts his hand on his hand and does it with the sincerity of his heart, he should obey him as much as possible. If another man comes and contests him, then behead the other one. The narrator ‘Abd al-Rahman said: I asked: Have you heard this from the Messenger of Allah ? He said: My ears heard it and my heart retained it. I said: Your cousin Mu’awiyah orders us that we should do this and do that. He replied: Obey him in the acts of obedience to Allah, and disobey him in the acts of disobedience to Allah.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ مَنْ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا فَأَعْطَاهُ صَفْقَةَ يَدِهِ وَثَمَرَةَ قَلْبِهِ فَلْيُطِعْهُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ فَإِنْ جَاءَ آخَرُ يُنَازِعُهُ فَاضْرِبُوا رَقَبَةَ الآخَرِ ” . قُلْتُ أَنْتَ سَمِعْتَ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ سَمِعَتْهُ أُذُنَاىَ وَوَعَاهُ قَلْبِي . قُلْتُ هَذَا ابْنُ عَمِّكَ مُعَاوِيَةُ يَأْمُرُنَا أَنْ نَفْعَلَ وَنَفْعَلَ . قَالَ أَطِعْهُ فِي طَاعَةِ اللَّهِ وَاعْصِهِ فِي مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4248 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 9 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4236 |
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: Woe to Arabs because of evil which has drawn near! He will escape who restrains his hand.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ فَارِسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ شَيْبَانَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ وَيْلٌ لِلْعَرَبِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَدِ اقْتَرَبَ أَفْلَحَ مَنْ كَفَّ يَدَهُ ” .
| صحيح ق زينب دون قوله أفلح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4249 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 10 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4237 |
Abu Dawud said:
Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: The Muslims will soon be besieged up to Medina, so that their most distant frontier outpost will be Salah.
قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ حُدِّثْتُ عَنِ ابْنِ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ يُوشِكُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ أَنْ يُحَاصَرُوا إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ حَتَّى يَكُونَ أَبْعَدُ مَسَالِحِهِمْ سَلاَحَ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4250 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 11 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4237 |
Al-Zuhri said:
Salah is near Khaibar.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ وَسَلاَحُ قَرِيبٌ مِنْ خَيْبَرَ .
| صحيح الإسناد مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4251 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 12 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4238 |
Narrated Thawban:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Allah, the Exalted, folded for me the earth, or he said (the narrator is doubtful): My Lord folded for me the earth, so much so that I saw its easts and wests (i.e. the extremities). The kingdom of my community will reach as far as the earth was floded for me. The two treasures, the red and the white, were bestowed on me. I prayed to my Lord that He may not destroy my community by prevailing famine, and not give their control to an enemy who annihilates then en masse except from among themselves. My Lord said to me: Muhammad, If I make a decision, it is not withdrawn ; and I shall not destroy them by prevailing famine, and I shall not give their control to an enemy, except from among themselves, who exterminates them en masse, even if they are stormed from all sides of the earth ; only a section of them will destroy another section, and a section will captive another section. I am afraid about my community of those leaders who will lead astray. When the sword is used among my people, it will not be withdrawn from them till the Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my people attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my people worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars each of them asserting that he is (Allah’s) prophet, where as I am the seal of the Prophet s after whom (me) there will be no prophet ; and a section of my people will continue to hold to the truth – (according to the Ibn Isa’s version: (will continue to dominate) – the agreed version goes: “and will not be injured by those who oppose them, till Allah’s command comes.”
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي أَسْمَاءَ، عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” إِنَّ اللَّهَ زَوَى لِيَ الأَرْضَ ” . أَوْ قَالَ ” إِنَّ رَبِّي زَوَى لِيَ الأَرْضَ فَرَأَيْتُ مَشَارِقَهَا وَمَغَارِبَهَا وَإِنَّ مُلْكَ أُمَّتِي سَيَبْلُغُ مَا زُوِيَ لِي مِنْهَا وَأُعْطِيتُ الْكَنْزَيْنِ الأَحْمَرَ وَالأَبْيَضَ وَإِنِّي سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لأُمَّتِي أَنْ لاَ يُهْلِكَهَا بِسَنَةٍ بِعَامَّةٍ وَلاَ يُسَلِّطَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ سِوَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَسْتَبِيحَ بَيْضَتَهُمْ وَإِنَّ رَبِّي قَالَ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنِّي إِذَا قَضَيْتُ قَضَاءً فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُرَدُّ وَلاَ أُهْلِكُهُمْ بِسَنَةٍ بِعَامَّةٍ وَلاَ أُسَلِّطُ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ سِوَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَسْتَبِيحَ بَيْضَتَهُمْ وَلَوِ اجْتَمَعَ عَلَيْهِمْ مَنْ بَيْنَ أَقْطَارِهَا أَوْ قَالَ بِأَقْطَارِهَا حَتَّى يَكُونَ بَعْضُهُمْ يُهْلِكُ بَعْضًا وَحَتَّى يَكُونَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَسْبِي بَعْضًا وَإِنَّمَا أَخَافُ عَلَى أُمَّتِي الأَئِمَّةَ الْمُضِلِّينَ وَإِذَا وُضِعَ السَّيْفُ فِي أُمَّتِي لَمْ يُرْفَعْ عَنْهَا إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَلْحَقَ قَبَائِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي بِالْمُشْرِكِينَ وَحَتَّى تَعْبُدَ قَبَائِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي الأَوْثَانَ وَإِنَّهُ سَيَكُونُ فِي أُمَّتِي كَذَّابُونَ ثَلاَثُونَ كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ وَأَنَا خَاتَمُ النَّبِيِّينَ لاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدِي وَلاَ تَزَالُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي عَلَى الْحَقِّ ” . قَالَ ابْنُ عِيسَى ” ظَاهِرِينَ ” . ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا ” لاَ يَضُرُّهُمْ مَنْ خَالَفَهُمْ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4252 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 13 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4239 |
Narrated AbuMalik al-Ash’ari:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Allah has protected you from three things: that your Prophet should not invoke a curse on you and should all perish, that those who follow what is false should not prevail over those who follow the truth, and that you should not all agree in an error.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَوْفٍ الطَّائِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، – قَالَ ابْنُ عَوْفٍ وَقَرَأْتُ فِي أَصْلِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ – قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ضَمْضَمٌ، عَنْ شُرَيْحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَالِكٍ، – يَعْنِي الأَشْعَرِيَّ – قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ إِنَّ اللَّهَ أَجَارَكُمْ مِنْ ثَلاَثِ خِلاَلٍ أَنْ لاَ يَدْعُوَ عَلَيْكُمْ نَبِيُّكُمْ فَتَهْلِكُوا جَمِيعًا وَأَنْ لاَ يَظْهَرَ أَهْلُ الْبَاطِلِ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْحَقِّ وَأَنْ لاَ تَجْتَمِعُوا عَلَى ضَلاَلَةٍ ” .
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas’ud:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The mill of Islam will go round till the year thirty-five, or thirty-six, or thirty-seven; then if they perish, they will have followed the path of those who perished before them, but if their religion is maintained, it will be maintained for seventy years. I asked: Does it mean seventy years which remain or seventy years which are gone by? He replied: It means (seventy years) that are gone by.
Abu Dawud said: Those who recorded Khirash, the name of a narrator, are wrong. (The correct name is Hirash)
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الأَنْبَارِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ نَاجِيَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ” تَدُورُ رَحَى الإِسْلاَمِ لِخَمْسٍ وَثَلاَثِينَ أَوْ سِتٍّ وَثَلاَثِينَ أَوْ سَبْعٍ وَثَلاَثِينَ فَإِنْ يَهْلِكُوا فَسَبِيلُ مَنْ هَلَكَ وَإِنْ يَقُمْ لَهُمْ دِينُهُمْ يَقُمْ لَهُمْ سَبْعِينَ عَامًا ” . قَالَ قُلْتُ أَمِمَّا بَقِيَ أَوْ مِمَّا مَضَى قَالَ ” مِمَّا مَضَى ” . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ مَنْ قَالَ خِرَاشٍ فَقَدْ أَخْطَأَ .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4254 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 15 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4241 |
Narrated Abu Hurairah :
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: The time will become short, knowledge will be decreased, civil strife (fitan) will appear, niggardliness will be case into people’s heart, and harj will be prevalent. He was asked: Messenger of Allah! what is it: He replied: Slaughter, slaughter.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَنْبَسَةُ، حَدَّثَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” يَتَقَارَبُ الزَّمَانُ وَيَنْقُصُ الْعِلْمُ وَتَظْهَرُ الْفِتَنُ وَيُلْقَى الشُّحُّ وَيَكْثُرُ الْهَرْجُ ” . قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيَّةُ هُوَ قَالَ ” الْقَتْلُ الْقَتْلُ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4255 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 16 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4242 |
(1580)
Chapter: The Prohibition Of Participating In The Tribulation
(2)
باب فِي النَّهْىِ عَنِ السَّعْىِ، فِي الْفِتْنَةِ
Narrated AbuBakrah:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: There will be a period of commotion in which the one who lies down will be better than the one who sits, and the one who sits is better than the one who stands, and the one who stands is better than the one who walks, and the one who walks is better than the one who runs (to it).
He asked: What do you command me to do, Messenger of Allah? He replied: He who has camels should remain with his camels, he who has sheep should remain with his sheep, and he who has land should remain with his land.
He asked: If anyone has more of these, (what should he do)?
He replied: He should take his sword, strike its edge on a stone, and then escape if he can.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ الشَّحَّامِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُسْلِمُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ فِتْنَةٌ يَكُونُ الْمُضْطَجِعُ فِيهَا خَيْرًا مِنَ الْجَالِسِ وَالْجَالِسُ خَيْرًا مِنَ الْقَائِمِ وَالْقَائِمُ خَيْرًا مِنَ الْمَاشِي وَالْمَاشِي خَيْرًا مِنَ السَّاعِي ” . قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا تَأْمُرُنِي قَالَ ” مَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ إِبِلٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِإِبِلِهِ وَمَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ غَنَمٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِغَنَمِهِ وَمَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ أَرْضٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِأَرْضِهِ ” . قَالَ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ شَىْءٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ” فَلْيَعْمِدْ إِلَى سَيْفِهِ فَلْيَضْرِبْ بِحَدِّهِ عَلَى حَرَّةٍ ثُمَّ لِيَنْجُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ النَّجَاءَ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4256 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 17 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4243 |
Narrated Sa’d ibn AbuWaqqas:
I asked: Messenger of Allah! tell me if someone enters my house and extends his hands to kill me (what should I do?) The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) replied: Be like the two sons of Adam. The narrator Yazid (ibn Khalid) then recited the verse: “If thou dost stretch they hand against me to slay me.” [5:28]
حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الرَّمْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُفَضَّلٌ، عَنْ عَيَّاشٍ، عَنْ بُكَيْرٍ، عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ حُسَيْنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَشْجَعِيِّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ سَعْدَ بْنَ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ بَيْتِي وَبَسَطَ يَدَهُ لِيَقْتُلَنِي قَالَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” كُنْ كَابْنَىْ آدَمَ ” . وَتَلاَ يَزِيدُ
Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas’ud ; Khuraym ibn Fatik:
The tradition mentioned above (No. 4243) has also been transmitted by Ibn Mas’ud through a different chain of narrators.
Ibn Mas’ud said: I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) say: He then mentioned a portion of the tradition narrated by AbuBakrah (No. 4243).
This version adds: He (the Prophet) said: All their slain will go to Hell. I (Wabisah) asked: When will this happen Ibn Mas’ud?
He replied: This is the period of turmoil (harj) when a man will not be safe from his associates.
I asked: What do you command me (to do) if I happen to live during that period? He replied: You should restrain your tongue and hand and stay at home.
When Uthman was slain, I recollected this tradition. I then rode (on a camel) and came to Damascus. There I met Khuraym ibn Fatik and mentioned this tradition to him. He swore by Allah, there was no god but He, he had heard it from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), as Ibn Mas’ud transmitted it to me (Wabisah).
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا شِهَابُ بْنُ خِرَاشٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ غَزْوَانَ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ رَاشِدٍ الْجَزَرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ وَابِصَةَ الأَسَدِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، وَابِصَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ فَذَكَرَ بَعْضَ حَدِيثِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ قَالَ “ قَتْلاَهَا كُلُّهُمْ فِي النَّارِ ” . قَالَ فِيهِ قُلْتُ مَتَى ذَلِكَ يَا ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ تِلْكَ أَيَّامُ الْهَرْجِ حَيْثُ لاَ يَأْمَنُ الرَّجُلُ جَلِيسَهُ . قُلْتُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي إِنْ أَدْرَكَنِي ذَلِكَ الزَّمَانُ قَالَ تَكُفُّ لِسَانَكَ وَيَدَكَ وَتَكُونُ حِلْسًا مِنْ أَحْلاَسِ بَيْتِكَ . فَلَمَّا قُتِلَ عُثْمَانُ طَارَ قَلْبِي مَطَارَهُ فَرَكِبْتُ حَتَّى أَتَيْتُ دِمَشْقَ فَلَقِيتُ خُرَيْمَ بْنَ فَاتِكٍ فَحَدَّثْتُهُ فَحَلَفَ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ لَسَمِعَهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَمَا حَدَّثَنِيهِ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ .
| Grade | : Da’if in chain (Al-Albani) | ضعيف الإسناد (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4258 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 19 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4245 |
Narrated AbuMusa al-Ash’ari:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Before the Last Hour there will be commotions like pieces of a dark night in which a man will be a believer in the morning and an infidel in the evening, or a believer in the evening and infidel in the morning. He who sits during them will be better than he who gets up and he who walks during them is better than he who runs. So break your bows, cut your bowstrings and strike your swords on stones. If people then come in to one of you, let him be like the better of Adam’s two sons.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جُحَادَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ ثَرْوَانَ، عَنْ هُزَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ إِنَّ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ السَّاعَةِ فِتَنًا كَقِطَعِ اللَّيْلِ الْمُظْلِمِ يُصْبِحُ الرَّجُلُ فِيهَا مُؤْمِنًا وَيُمْسِي كَافِرًا وَيُمْسِي مُؤْمِنًا وَيُصْبِحُ كَافِرًا الْقَاعِدُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْقَائِمِ وَالْمَاشِي فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ السَّاعِي فَكَسِّرُوا قِسِيَّكُمْ وَقَطِّعُوا أَوْتَارَكُمْ وَاضْرِبُوا سُيُوفَكُمْ بِالْحِجَارَةِ فَإِنْ دُخِلَ – يَعْنِي عَلَى أَحَدٍ مِنْكُمْ – فَلْيَكُنْ كَخَيْرِ ابْنَىْ آدَمَ ” .
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
AbdurRahman ibn Samurah said: I was holding the hand of Ibn Umar on one of the ways of Medina. He suddenly came to a hanging head. He said: Unhappy is the one who killed him. When he proceeded, he said: I do not consider him but unfortunate. I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: If anyone goes to a man of my community in order to kill him, he should say in this way, the one who kills will go to Hell and the one who is killed will go to Paradise.
Abu Dawud said: Al-Thawri has transmitted it from ‘Awn from ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Sumair or Sumairah ; and Laith b. Abu Sulaim transmitted it from ‘Awn from ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Sumairah.
Abu Dawud said: Al-Hasan b. ‘Ali said to me: Abu al-Walid transmitted this tradition to us from Abu ‘Awanah, and said: It (the name Ibn Samurah) is in my notebook Ibn Sabrah. The people also transmitted it as Samurah and Sumairah. These are wordings of Abu al-Walid.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ رَقَبَةَ بْنِ مَصْقَلَةَ، عَنْ عَوْنِ بْنِ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، – يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَمُرَةَ – قَالَ كُنْتُ آخِذًا بِيَدِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ فِي طَرِيقٍ مِنْ طُرُقِ الْمَدِينَةِ إِذْ أَتَى عَلَى رَأْسٍ مَنْصُوبٍ فَقَالَ شَقِيَ قَاتِلُ هَذَا . فَلَمَّا مَضَى قَالَ وَمَا أَرَى هَذَا إِلاَّ قَدْ شَقِيَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ مَنْ مَشَى إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أُمَّتِي لِيَقْتُلَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ هَكَذَا فَالْقَاتِلُ فِي النَّارِ وَالْمَقْتُولُ فِي الْجَنَّةِ ” . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ الثَّوْرِيُّ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سُمَيْرٍ أَوْ سُمَيْرَةَ وَرَوَاهُ لَيْثُ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمٍ عَنْ عَوْنٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سُمَيْرَةَ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ لِي الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ – يَعْنِي بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ – عَنْ أَبِي عَوَانَةَ وَقَالَ هُوَ فِي كِتَابِي ابْنُ سَبْرَةَ وَقَالُوا سَمُرَةَ وَقَالُوا سُمَيْرَةَ هَذَا كَلاَمُ أَبِي الْوَلِيدِ .
Narrated AbuDharr:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to me: O AbuDharr. I replied: At thy service and at thy pleasure, Messenger of Allah. He then mentioned the tradition in which he said: What will you do when there the death of the people (in Medina) and a house will reach the value of a slave (that is, a grave will be sold for a slave).
I replied: Allah and His Apostle know best. Or he said: What Allah and His Apostle choose for me.
He said: You must show endurance. Or he said; you may endure. He then said to me: What will you do, AbuDharr, when you see the Ahjar az-Zayt covered with blood?
I replied: What Allah and His Apostle choose for me.
He said: You must go to those who are like-minded.
I asked: Should I not take my sword and put it on my shoulder? He replied: you would then associate yourself with the people. I then asked: What do you order me to do? You must stay at home. I asked: (What should I do) if people enter my house and find me?
He replied: If you are afraid the gleam of the sword may dazzle you, put the end of your garment over your face in order that (the one who kills you) may bear the punishment of your sins and his.
Abu Dawud said: No one mentioned al-Mush’ath in the chain of this tradition except Hammad b. Zaid.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عِمْرَانَ الْجَوْنِيِّ، عَنِ الْمُشَعَّثِ بْنِ طَرِيفٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” يَا أَبَا ذَرٍّ ” . قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَسَعْدَيْكَ . فَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ قَالَ فِيهِ ” كَيْفَ أَنْتَ إِذَا أَصَابَ النَّاسَ مَوْتٌ يَكُونُ الْبَيْتُ فِيهِ بِالْوَصِيفِ ” . قُلْتُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ أَوْ قَالَ مَا خَارَ اللَّهُ لِي وَرَسُولُهُ . قَالَ ” عَلَيْكَ بِالصَّبْرِ ” . أَوْ قَالَ ” تَصْبِرُ ” . ثُمَّ قَالَ لِي ” يَا أَبَا ذَرٍّ ” . قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ . قَالَ ” كَيْفَ أَنْتَ إِذَا رَأَيْتَ أَحْجَارَ الزَّيْتِ قَدْ غَرِقَتْ بِالدَّمِ ” . قُلْتُ مَا خَارَ اللَّهُ لِي وَرَسُولُهُ . قَالَ ” عَلَيْكَ بِمَنْ أَنْتَ مِنْهُ ” . قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ آخُذُ سَيْفِي وَأَضَعُهُ عَلَى عَاتِقِي قَالَ ” شَارَكْتَ الْقَوْمَ إِذًا ” . قُلْتُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي قَالَ ” تَلْزَمُ بَيْتَكَ ” . قُلْتُ فَإِنْ دُخِلَ عَلَىَّ بَيْتِي قَالَ ” فَإِنْ خَشِيتَ أَنْ يَبْهَرَكَ شُعَاعُ السَّيْفِ فَأَلْقِ ثَوْبَكَ عَلَى وَجْهِكَ يَبُوءُ بِإِثْمِكَ وَإِثْمِهِ ” . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ لَمْ يَذْكُرِ الْمُشَعَّثَ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ غَيْرُ حَمَّادِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ .
Narrated AbuMusa al-Ash’ari:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Before you there will be commotions like pieces of a dark night in which a man will be a believer in the morning and an infidel in the evening. He who sits during them will be better than he who gets up, and he who gets up during them is better than he who walks, and he who walks during them is better than he who runs. They (the people) said: What do you order us to do? He replied: Keep to your houses.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ فَارِسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمٌ الأَحْوَلُ، عَنْ أَبِي كَبْشَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا مُوسَى، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ” إِنَّ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيكُمْ فِتَنًا كَقِطَعِ اللَّيْلِ الْمُظْلِمِ يُصْبِحُ الرَّجُلُ فِيهَا مُؤْمِنًا وَيُمْسِي كَافِرًا وَيُمْسِي مُؤْمِنًا وَيُصْبِحُ كَافِرًا الْقَاعِدُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْقَائِمِ وَالْقَائِمُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَاشِي وَالْمَاشِي فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ السَّاعِي ” . قَالُوا فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا قَالَ ” كُونُوا أَحْلاَسَ بُيُوتِكُمْ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4262 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 23 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4249 |
Narrated Al-Miqdad ibn al-Aswad:
I swear by Allah, I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: The happy man is he who avoids dissensions: happy is the man who avoids dissensions; happy is the man who avoids dissensions: but how fine is the man who is afflicted and shows endurance.
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ الْمِصِّيصِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، – يَعْنِي ابْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ – حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ ايْمُ اللَّهِ لَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ “ إِنَّ السَّعِيدَ لَمَنْ جُنِّبَ الْفِتَنَ إِنَّ السَّعِيدَ لَمَنْ جُنِّبَ الْفِتَنَ إِنَّ السَّعِيدَ لَمَنْ جُنِّبَ الْفِتَنَ وَلَمَنِ ابْتُلِيَ فَصَبَرَ فَوَاهًا ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4263 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 24 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4250 |
(1581)
Chapter: Regarding Restraining The Tongue
(3)
باب فِي كَفِّ اللِّسَانِ
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: There will be civil strife (fitnah) which will render people deaf, dumb and blind regarding what is right. Those who contemplate it will be drawn by it, and giving rein to the tongue during it will be like smiting with the sword.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ خَالِدُ بْنُ أَبِي عِمْرَانَ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْبَيْلَمَانِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ هُرْمُزَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ “ سَتَكُونُ فِتْنَةٌ صَمَّاءُ بَكْمَاءُ عَمْيَاءُ مَنْ أَشْرَفَ لَهَا اسْتَشْرَفَتْ لَهُ وَإِشْرَافُ اللِّسَانِ فِيهَا كَوُقُوعِ السَّيْفِ ” .
| Grade | : Da’if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4264 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 25 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4251 |
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-‘As:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: There will be civil strife which wipe out the Arabs, and their slain will go to Hell. During it the tongue will be more severe than blows of the sword.
Abu Dawud said: Al-Thawri transmitted it from Laith, from Tawus on the authority of Al-A’jam.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، يُقَالُ لَهُ زِيَادٌ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ فِتْنَةٌ تَسْتَنْظِفُ الْعَرَبَ قَتْلاَهَا فِي النَّارِ اللِّسَانُ فِيهَا أَشَدُّ مِنْ وَقْعِ السَّيْفِ ” . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ الثَّوْرِيُّ عَنْ لَيْثٍ عَنْ طَاوُسٍ عَنِ الأَعْجَمِ .
‘Abd Allah b. ‘Abd al-Quddus mentioned in his version:
Ziyad, one who has white ears.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى بْنِ الطَّبَّاعِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْقُدُّوسِ، قَالَ زِيَادٌ سِيمِينْ كُوشْ .
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4266 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 27 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4253 |
(1582)
Chapter: The Concession Allowing Living As A Bedouin During The Tribulation
(4)
باب مَا يُرَخَّصُ فِيهِ مِنَ الْبَدَاوَةِ فِي الْفِتْنَةِ
Narrated Abu Sa’id Al Khudri :
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: A Muslim’s best property will soon be sheep which he will take to the tops of the mountains and the places where the rain falls, fleeing with his religion from the civil strife (fitan).
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ يُوشِكُ أَنْ يَكُونَ خَيْرُ مَالِ الْمُسْلِمِ غَنَمًا يَتْبَعُ بِهَا شَعَفَ الْجِبَالِ وَمَوَاقِعَ الْقَطْرِ يَفِرُّ بِدِينِهِ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4267 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 28 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4254 |
(1583)
Chapter: The Prohibition From Fighting During The Tribulation
(5)
باب فِي النَّهْىِ عَنِ الْقِتَالِ، فِي الْفِتْنَةِ
Ahnaf b. Qais said:
I came out with the intention of (participating in) fighting. Abu Bakrah met me and said: Go back, for I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: When two Muslims face each other with their swords, the killer and the slain will go to Hell. He asked: Messenger of Allah, this is the killer (so naturally he should go to Hell), but what is the matter with the slain ? He replied: He intended to kill his companion.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كَامِلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، وَيُونُسَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ خَرَجْتُ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ، – يَعْنِي فِي الْقِتَالِ – فَلَقِيَنِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ فَقَالَ ارْجِعْ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ” إِذَا تَوَاجَهَ الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَالْقَاتِلُ وَالْمَقْتُولُ فِي النَّارِ ” . قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا الْقَاتِلُ فَمَا بَالُ الْمَقْتُولِ قَالَ ” إِنَّهُ أَرَادَ قَتْلَ صَاحِبِهِ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4268 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 29 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4255 |
The tradition mentioned above has also been transmitted briefly by al-Hasan through a different chain of narrators to the same effect.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُتَوَكِّلِ الْعَسْقَلاَنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، بِإِسْنَادِهِ وَمَعْنَاهُ مُخْتَصَرًا . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ لِمُحَمَّدٍ – يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُتَوَكِّلِ – أَخٌ ضَعِيفٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ الْحُسَيْنُ .
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4269 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 30 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4256 |
(1584)
Chapter: Regarding The Gravity Of Killing A Believer
(6)
باب فِي تَعْظِيمِ قَتْلِ الْمُؤْمِنِ
Narrated AbudDarda’ and Ubadah ibn as-Samit:
Khalid ibn Dihqan said: When we were engaged in the battle of Constantinople at Dhuluqiyyah, a man of the people of Palestine, who was one of their nobility and elite and whose rank was known to them, came forward. He was called Hani ibn Kulthum ibn Sharik al-Kinani. He greeted Abdullah ibn Zakariyya who knew his rank.
Khalid said to us: Abdullah ibn AbuZakariyya told us: I heard Umm ad-Darda’ say: I heard AbudDarda’ say: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: It is hoped that Allah may forgive every sin, except in the case of one who dies a polytheist, or one who purposely kills a believer.
Hani ibn Kulthum ar-Rabi’ then said: I heard Mahmud ibn ar-Rabi’ transmitting a tradition from Ubadah ibn as-Samit who transmitted from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) who said: If a man kills a believer unjustly, Allah will not accept any action or duty of his, obligatory or supererogatory.
Khalid then said to us: Ibn AbuZakariyya transmitted a tradition to us from Umm ad-Darda’ on the authority of AbudDarda’ from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) who said: A believer will continue to go on quickly and well so long as he does not shed unlawful blood; when he sheds unlawful blood, he becomes slow and heavy-footed.
A similar tradition has been transmitted by Hani ibn Kulthum from Mahmud ibn ar-Rabi’ on the authority of Ubadah ibn as-Samit from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).
حَدَّثَنَا مُؤَمَّلُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ الْحَرَّانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ دِهْقَانَ، قَالَ كُنَّا فِي غَزْوَةِ الْقُسْطَنْطِينِيَّةِ بِذُلُقْيَةَ فَأَقْبَلَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ فِلَسْطِينَ – مِنْ أَشْرَافِهِمْ وَخِيَارِهِمْ يَعْرِفُونَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ يُقَالُ لَهُ هَانِئُ بْنُ كُلْثُومِ بْنِ شَرِيكٍ الْكِنَانِيُّ – فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي زَكَرِيَّا وَكَانَ يَعْرِفُ لَهُ حَقَّهُ قَالَ لَنَا خَالِدٌ فَحَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي زَكَرِيَّا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أُمَّ الدَّرْدَاءِ تَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ” كُلُّ ذَنْبٍ عَسَى اللَّهُ أَنْ يَغْفِرَهُ إِلاَّ مَنْ مَاتَ مُشْرِكًا أَوْ مُؤْمِنٌ قَتَلَ مُؤْمِنًا مُتَعَمِّدًا ” . فَقَالَ هَانِئُ بْنُ كُلْثُومٍ سَمِعْتُ مَحْمُودَ بْنَ الرَّبِيعِ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ” مَنْ قَتَلَ مُؤْمِنًا فَاعْتَبَطَ بِقَتْلِهِ لَمْ يَقْبَلِ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ صَرْفًا وَلاَ عَدْلاً ” . قَالَ لَنَا خَالِدٌ ثُمَّ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي زَكَرِيَّا عَنْ أُمِّ الدَّرْدَاءِ عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ” لاَ يَزَالُ الْمُؤْمِنُ مُعْنِقًا صَالِحًا مَا لَمْ يُصِبْ دَمًا حَرَامًا فَإِذَا أَصَابَ دَمًا حَرَامًا بَلَّحَ ” . وَحَدَّثَ هَانِئُ بْنُ كُلْثُومٍ عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ سَوَاءً .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4270 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 31 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4257 |
Khalid b. Dihqan said:
I asked Yahya b. Yahya al-Ghassani about the word i’tabata bi qatlihi spoken by him (as mentioned in the previous tradition). He said: It means those people who fight during the period of commotion (fitnah), and one of them kills (the other people) presuming that he is in the right, so he does not beg pardon of Allah of that (sin).Abu Dawud said: And he said: The word fa’tabata means “he shed blood profusely”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُبَارَكٍ، حَدَّثَنَا صَدَقَةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، أَوْ غَيْرُهُ قَالَ قَالَ خَالِدُ بْنُ دِهْقَانَ سَأَلْتُ يَحْيَى بْنَ يَحْيَى الْغَسَّانِيَّ عَنْ قَوْلِهِ “ اعْتَبَطَ بِقَتْلِهِ ” . قَالَ الَّذِينَ يُقَاتِلُونَ فِي الْفِتْنَةِ فَيَقْتُلُ أَحَدُهُمْ فَيَرَى أَنَّهُ عَلَى هُدًى لاَ يَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ – يَعْنِي – مِنْ ذَلِكَ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَقَالَ فَاعْتَبَطَ يَصُبُّ دَمَهُ صَبًّا .
| Grade | : Sahih Maqtu’ (Al-Albani) | صحيح مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4271 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 32 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4258 |
Narrated Zayd ibn Thabit:
The verse “If a man kills a believer intentionally, his recompense is Hell to abide therein for ever” was revealed six months after the verse “And those who invoke not with Allah any other god, nor slay such life as Allah has made sacred, except for just cause in Surat al-Furqan.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنْ مُجَالِدِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، أَنَّ خَارِجَةَ بْنَ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ زَيْدَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ، فِي هَذَا الْمَكَانِ يَقُولُ أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ { وَمَنْ يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِنًا مُتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ خَالِدًا فِيهَا } بَعْدَ الَّتِي فِي الْفُرْقَانِ
{ وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ وَلاَ يَقْتُلُونَ النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ إِلاَّ بِالْحَقِّ } بِسِتَّةِ أَشْهُرٍ .
| Grade | : Munkar (Al-Albani) | منكر (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4272 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 33 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4259 |
Sa’id bin Jubair said:
I asked Ibn ‘Abbas (about the verse relating to intentional homicide in Surat An-Nisa’) He said: When the verse “Those who invoke not with Allah any other god, nor slay such life as Allah had made sacred, except for just cause” was revealed, the polytheists of Mecca said: We have killed the soul prohibited by Allah, invoked another god along with Allah for worship, and committed shameful deeds. So Allah revealed the verse “unless he repents, believes, and works righteous deeds, for Allah will change the evil of such persons into good.” This is meant for them. As regards the verse “if a man kills a believer intentionally, his recompense is Hell” He said: If a man knows the command of Islam and intentionally kills a believer, his repentance wil not be accepted. I then mentioned it to Mujahid. He said: “Except the one who is ashamed (of his sin).”
حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، أَوْ حَدَّثَنِي الْحَكَمُ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتِ الَّتِي فِي الْفُرْقَانِ { وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ وَلاَ يَقْتُلُونَ النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ إِلاَّ بِالْحَقِّ } قَالَ مُشْرِكُو أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ قَدْ قَتَلْنَا النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ وَدَعَوْنَا مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ وَأَتَيْنَا الْفَوَاحِشَ . فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ { إِلاَّ مَنْ تَابَ وَآمَنَ وَعَمِلَ عَمَلاً صَالِحًا فَأُولَئِكَ يُبَدِّلُ اللَّهُ سَيِّئَاتِهِمْ حَسَنَاتٍ } فَهَذِهِ لأُولَئِكَ قَالَ وَأَمَّا الَّتِي فِي النِّسَاءِ { وَمَنْ يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِنًا مُتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ } الآيَةُ قَالَ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا عَرَفَ شَرَائِعَ الإِسْلاَمِ ثُمَّ قَتَلَ مُؤْمِنًا مُتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ لاَ تَوْبَةَ لَهُ . فَذَكَرْتُ هَذَا لِمُجَاهِدٍ فَقَالَ إِلاَّ مَنْ نَدِمَ .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4273 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 34 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4260 |
The tradition mentioned above has also been transmitted by Sa’id b. Jubair from Ibn ‘Abbas through a different chain of narrators. Ibn ‘Abbas said:
The verse: “Those who invoke not with Allah” applied to polytheists. He said: About them another verse, “Say: O my servants who have transgressed against their souls” was also revealed.
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4274 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 35 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4261 |
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4275 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 36 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4262 |
{ وَمَنْ يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِنًا مُتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ } قَالَ هِيَ جَزَاؤُهُ فَإِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَتَجَاوَزَ عَنْهُ فَعَلَ .
| Grade | : Hasan Maqtu’ (Al-Albani) | حسن مقطوع (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4276 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 37 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4263 |
1585)
Narrated Sa’id ibn Zayd:
We were with the Prophet (ﷺ). He mentioned civil strife (fitnah) and expressed its gravity. We or the people said: Messenger of Allah, if this happens to us it will destroy us. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said; No. It is enough for you that you would be killed. Sa’id said: I saw that my brethren were killed.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، سَلاَّمُ بْنُ سُلَيْمٍ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ هِلاَلِ بْنِ يِسَافٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ فِتْنَةً فَعَظَّمَ أَمْرَهَا فَقُلْنَا أَوْ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَئِنْ أَدْرَكَتْنَا هَذِهِ لَتُهْلِكَنَّا . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ كَلاَّ إِنَّ بِحَسْبِكُمُ الْقَتْلُ ” . قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَرَأَيْتُ إِخْوَانِي قُتِلُوا .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4277 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 38 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4264 |
Narrated AbuMusa:
The Prophet (ﷺ) said: This people of mine is one to which mercy is shown. It will have no punishment in the next world, but its punishment in this world will be trials, earthquakes and being killed.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا كَثِيرُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمَسْعُودِيُّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم “ أُمَّتِي هَذِهِ أُمَّةٌ مَرْحُومَةٌ لَيْسَ عَلَيْهَا عَذَابٌ فِي الآخِرَةِ عَذَابُهَا فِي الدُّنْيَا الْفِتَنُ وَالزَّلاَزِلُ وَالْقَتْلُ ” .
| Grade | : Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4278 |
| In-book reference | : Book 37, Hadith 39 |
| English translation | : Book 36, Hadith 4265 |
Aal-e-Qutub Aal-e-Syed Abdullah Shah Ghazi 